contradiction as if thou shouldst say I am certain of my reward therefore I will not run for a reward is not given but to him that runneth These propositions do one mutually follow another To be certain of salvation and To have a desire of conversion and amendment of life 2. What predestination is The difference between predestination and providence PRedestination differeth from providence as a speciall from the generall For providence is the eternall counsell of God concerning all creatures but predestination is the eternall counsell of God concerning the saving of men and angels Wherefore predestination is the eternall most just and unchangeable counsell of God of creating men of permitting their fall into sin and eternall death of sending his Son into flesh that he might be a sacrifice and of converting some by the word and the holy Ghost for the Mediatours sake and saving them in true faith and conversion justifying them by and for him raising them up to glory and bestowing on them eternall life and of leaving the rest in sin and eternall death and raising them up to judgment and casting them into eternall pains Here is spoken of men which shall be saved and not saved therefore to them onely and not to angels doth this definition of predestination agree The parts of predestination are Election and Reprobation Election is the eternall Election unchangeable free and most just decree of God whereby he hath decreed to convert some to Christ to preserve and keep them in faith and repentance and by him to give them eternall life Reprobation is such a decree of God as whereby he hath decreed to leave some Reprobation according to his most just judgement in their sins to punish them with blindnesse and damnation and condemn them being not made partakers of Christ everlastingly That election likewise as also reprobation are both the decree of God these and the like sayings do prove I know whom I have chosen His grace was given to us before the world was John 13.18 2 Tim. 1.9 Rom. 9.18 He hath mercy on whom he will But therefore election and reprobation were made by counsell and therefore both are a decree and that eternall because there is no new thing in God but all from everlasting and the Scripture doth manifestly say Ephes 1.4 that God hath chosen us before the foundation of the world Seeing then he hath chosen us hee hath therefore rejected the rest that which the very word of choosing doth shew For whatsoever is chosen the same is chosen other things being rejected 3. What are the causes of predestination or election and reprobation THe efficient and motive cause is the good pleasure of God It is so O Father The efficient cause of our election Gods good pleasure not any thing in us Ephes 2.3 because thy good pleasure was such God hath not foreseen any thing in us for which he should choose us for there can be no good in us as of our selves seeing we are by nature the children of wrath as well as others For if any good be found in us that he doth work wholly in us and he worketh nothing in us which he hath not decreed to work from everlasting Wherefore the alone gracious and free good pleasure of God or the alone free mercy of God is the efficient and motive cause of our election Our election I say is of grace and free that is not in respect of any good foreseen in us Rom. 9.18 John 15.16 He hath mercy on whom he will that is he freely giveth what he giveth Ye have not chosen me but I have chosen you God hath predestinate us to be adopted through Jesus Christ unto himselfe The cause of reprobation is in GOD. Ephes 1.5 according to the good pleasure of his will See further Rom. 9.11 Col. 1.12 2 Tim. 1.9 10. In like manner also the efficient cause of reprobation is the most free good pleasure of God For we being all by nature the children of wrath had all perished if sinne were the cause of reprobation Wherefore the cause of reprobation is not in men themselves but that is in God his will of shewing forth his justice Therefore of particular men why this man is elected and the reprobated there can be no other reason given but the good pleasure of God only But the cause of damnation is altogether in men which is sin For God will declare his justice in the damnation of the reprobate He therefore condemneth no man not ordaineth unto condemnation unlesse it be for sin neither willeth he the damnation as it is damnation but as it is a just punishment Now punishment taketh not place but there where sin was before seated The cause of damnation is the free will of divels and men The principall cause therefore of damnation is the free will of Divels and men because of their owne accord they fell from God But the first cause of salvation is the eternall and free election of God whereof God foresaw no cause in us why he would convert us unto Christ rather than others why he would save and redeeme us out of the common and generall destruction wherein all were plunged rather than others The supreme finall cause of Predestination is Gods glory and the last and proper finall cause of election is the manifestation of Gods goodnesse and mercy in freely saving the Elect. The next and nearest finall cause of our election is our justification when God doth in his Sonne freely account us for righteous Both which finall causes the Apostle compriseth in these words He hath predestinated us to the praise of the glory of his grace wherewith he hath made us freely accepted in his beloved Ephes 1.6 Likewise of the contrary The first finall cause of reprobation is the declaration of Gods justice severity and hatred against sinne in the reprobate Rom. 2.9 God would to shew his wrath and to make his power knowne suffer with long patience the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction Object 1. God did foreknow our workes therefore he chose us for our works Ans He did foreknow those good things which he purposed to work in us as also he foreknew the persons otherwise he could not have foreknowne any good workes So could he not have foreseene any evill except he had purposed to permit the same Object 2. Whomsoever God chose in Christ them he found in Christ for he in Christ benefiteth none but those who are in Christ Ephes 1.3 God chose us in Christ Therefore he found us in Christ that is he foresaw that we should be accepted of Christ that we would beleeve rather than others and would become better than others and therefore he chose us Answ We deny the Major For the reason alledged holdeth not true in election but in the effects of election and in the consummation of Christs benefits which are imparted unto none but such as are in
working and effecting any thing is so in God onely that there is not the least ability or efficacy of any creature but what he continually imparteth and preserveth at his pleasure and therefore the power of God is to be considered of us not as being idle but as creating sustaining moving and ruling all things The reasons are 1. God is the first cause of all things therfore he hath all things in his power and their ability is so much as he giveth unto them 2. He doth such things as can be done by no created and finite power as are the creation and governing of all things the preservation of common-weals the deluge the delivery out of Egypt and all his miracles 3 Hee is unchangeable therefore in him to be able to do and to do is the same which to will and so of the contrary But although all men affirme God to be omnipotent yet there is a double difference between the sacred doctrine of the Church Two differences between the doctrine of the Church and Philosophy in conceiving of Gods omnipotency and Philosophy concerning Gods omnipotency For 1. Without the doctrine of the Church men only know the universall and generall power of God whereby hee createth preserveth and governeth the whole world but they know not that power whereby he saveth men and restoreth the world by his Son gathering and preserving an everlasting Church and delivering it from sin and death and endowing it with life and glory everlasting by which works God especially sheweth forth his power as it is said Yet a little while and I shall shake the heavens and the earth and the sea Hagg. 2.7 and the drie land 2. Neither do they professe of the generall power of God so much as is sufficient for albeit they are enforced to confesse that God is the author and preserver of the world yet are they not able to say that all things were created of nothing by the word of God alone and forasmuch as they are ignorant of the cause of sin and confusion they cannot affirm all things so to be administred and governed by Gods omnipotency as that all which is good is done by the powerfull working of Gods will but they attribute many things to chance fortune and humane wisdome or vertue and so imagine the power of God to be idle in these and doing nothing Furthermore That God cannot either sin or will and allow of sin or be changed or diminished or suffer any thing or make things done undone or will things flat repugnant and contradictory or create another God or some nature equall to himselfe or be perceived by bodily senses or do other things proper to a created or finite nature or admit the same into himselfe this doth not diminish or weaken but rather augment and strengthen his power For that is the greatest and most perfect power which can neither be destroyed nor weakened nor diminished and that none sustaining it but only by it selfe But contrariwise to be able to be corrupted and impaired is a token of imbecility and imperfection Gods exceeding wisdom whereby both he knoweth all things perfectly and is the fountain of all knowledge and understanding Of exceeding and immense wisdome That wee may rightly and with profit and commodity know the power of God it is necessary not to consider it but as it is joyned with his immense wisdome and goodnesse which moderateth it Further of his divine wisdome we learn 1. That God doth of himself in one act or view under stand and behold perpetually and most perfectly in marvellous manner and that unknown to us himselfe and the whole order of his minde declared in the nature of things and in his word and what agreeth therewith and disagreeth and all his works and all the works of all creatures past present and to come and all the causes and circumstances of all things 2. That all Angels and men have no more knowledge of divine and humane matters then God doth work and maintain in their mindes for among other things the most beautifull and sightly order which is in the nature of things the ends and uses of all things the signification of future events arts and sciences the everting and overturning of those devices which the divell and wicked men have most craftily contrived against God and all the godly doe enforce all men to confesse that these things could not proceed but from a most wise artificer and author Wherefore also the Scripture it selfe willeth us to consider the wisdome of God shining in these his works Eccles 3.11 Isa 44.7 God hath made every thing beautifull in his time Who is like mee that shall call and shall declare it and set it in order before me since I appointed the ancient people He taketh the wise in their craftinesse Job 5.13 and of these it concludeth that the wisdome of God is immense and unconceivable Psalm 147.5 Rom. 11.33 as His wisdome is infinite O the deepnesse of the riches both of the wisdome and knowledge of God! But here again is to be observed a difference between Philosophy and the word of God 1. That even in the creation the known or legall wisdome was darkned and maimed in men through sin and therefore needeth a renewing by the word delivered to the Church 2. That men without this heavenly doctrine are altogether ignorant of the especiall wisdome of God revealed in the Gospel whereby hee saveth the Church gathered from amongst mankind by the Son as it is said I give thee thanks O Father because thou hast hid these things from the wise and men of understanding Matth. 21.25 and hast opened them unto babes Good Six significations of the goodnesse of God in Scripture Psalm 106.1 143.10.1 John 1.5 The goodnesse of God signifieth sometimes his bountifulnesse as Praise the Lord because he is good sometimes all the vertues and whatsoever is spoken of the nature of God as Let thy Spirit lead me through the right way That which also is meant by the name of holinesse or sanctity and light So in this place by the name of goodnesse are understood 1. All those things which are attributed to God in his word and are represented and resembled in his image as those things which are termed good in Angles and men as life power wisdom joy righteousnesse c. For such is the nature of God as it hath manifested it self in the Law and Gospel and the goodnesse of the reasonable creature is an image of the divine goodnesse and therefore here also differ Philosophy and the Scripture in that Philosophy attributeth onely to God that his goodnesse which was opened in the Law and yet neither that wholly but of his goodnesse revealed in the Gospel it is altogether ignorant 2. By reason of the great and huge difference between the Creator and the creature we understand those good things to be in God which are agreeing to his divine nature
Christ by faith according to that saying of Christ Except ye abide in me John 15.4 ye shall have no life in you In election and the first cause thereof it is apparently untrue by that testimony of Paul which the objection citeth For he chose us before the foundations of the world were laid not because we would be but that we should be holy and blamelesse Ephes 1.3 not because we were already in Christ but that he might engraffe us into Christ and adopt us to be his sonnes Wherefore our foreseene faith and holinesse is not the cause but the effect of our election in Christ He chose us not then being sons but hereafter to be adopted sons Augustine saith He chose not us because we were then holy neither yet because we would hereafter prove holy but be rather chose us to this end that in the time of grace we might be holy through good works But the Pelagian here contradicting the truth saith God foreknew who would be holy and unspotted by reason of their free-will and therefore he in his foreknowledge chose them such as he knew they would be But the Apostle here stoppeth the mouth of the Pelagian whilest he saith that we should be holy Object 3. Christs merit applyed unto us by faith is the cause of our election Therefore not the good pleasure of God Answ Christs merit is not the cause of election but is reckoned among the effects thereof and amongst the causes of our salvation Hee chose us in Christ that is as in the head Wherefore he first chose the head and ordained him unto the Office of the Mediatourship as Peter testifieth Afterwards he also chose us as members in that head 2 Pet. 1.10 John 3.16 So God loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son c. Wherefore Gods love that is his free election is the cause of his sending of the Son and not the sending of his Son the cause of his love Object 4. Evill works are the cause of reprobation Therefore good works are the cause of election Answ Evill works are not the cause of reprobation but of that which followeth reprobation that is of damnation For if sin had been the cause of reprobation wee had been all reprobates because we are all the sons of wrath Rom. 9.11 12. For ere the children were born and when they had done neither good nor evill that the purpose of God might remain according to election not by works but by him that calleth it was said unto her The elder shall serve the younger Good works goe not before in him that is to be justified much lesse are they the cause of election but they follow in a man being instified and draw their originall and their perpetuall efficacy and vertue from Gods meer grace 4. What are the effects of Predestination THe effect of election is the whole work of our salvation The effects of election Ephes 1.4 5 6 7.8 11. John 6.39 and all the degrees of our redemption 1. The creation and gathering of the Church 2. The sending and giving of Christ the Mediatour and his sacrifice 3. Effectuall calling of men to his knowledge which is the conversion of the elect by the holy Ghost and the World 4. Faith justification regeneration 5. Good works 6. Finall perseverance 7. Raising unto glory 8. Glorification and eternall life The effects of reprobat on Rom. 9.17 Mat. 11.21 Isa 6.9 The effects of reprobation are 1. The creation of the reprobate 2. Privation of Gods grace 3. Blinding and hardening 4. Perseverance in sin 5. Raising to judgement 6. Casting into eternall torments Obj. 1. Divers or contrary causes have contrary effects The effects of election are good works Therefore evill works are the effects of reprobation Answ The Major is not alwaies true in voluntry causes which can work diversly and yet produce no contrary effects as in this place there is a dissimilitude Because God purposed only to permit evill works but to work good in us But the proper cause of evill works is the divell and evill men Obj. 2. But God hardeneth and blindeth men Blindnesse is an effect of reprobation and a sin Therefore sin is an effect of reprobation Ans Blindnesse is a sin in respect of men who admit it and as it is received of them and purchased by their own demerit but as it is inflicted of God it is a just punishment and that God doth deliver some from that blindnesse is of his mercy Obj. 3. Hardnesse or induration is an effect of reprobation and is a sin God is authour of reprobation Therefore of hardnesse also and of sin Ans Hardnesse is an effect of reprobation but so that it is done according to reprobation but cometh not from it Hardnesse and blindnesse or excecation are according to reprobation or according to predestination as they are sins but they are effects of reprobation or predestination as they are most just punishments 5. Whether Predestination be unchangeable Predestination unchangeable PRedestination is firm sure and unchangeable which may appear even by this generall reason because God is unchangeable and doth not depend on the interchangeable course of things but the same rather dependeth on his decree What therefore hee hath from everlasting decreed of saving the elect and condemning the reprobate that hath he unchangeably decreed And therefore both election and reprobation is firm and unchangeable For whom he would and hath decreed from everlasting should be saved them also hee now will and so hereafter perpetually The same also we are to think concerning reprobation neither are there wanting testimonies of Scripture John 6.36 whereby the same is confirmed This is the Fathers will Isa 46.10 that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing My counsell shall stand and I will doe whasoever I will Mal. 3.6 Joh. 10.28 29. 2 Tim. 2.19 I am the Lord I change not None shall pluck my sheep out of my hand Ye beleeve not for ye are not of my sheep The foundation of God remaineth sure and hath this seal The Lord knoweth who are his The foundation which Paul so calleth is the decree of saving the elect 1. Because it is the beginning and well-spring of our salvation and the end thereof and of all the means tending to salvation 2. It is called the foundation for the surenesse and firmnesse thereof because the same is never shaken These things are needfull for us to know that wee may have firme comfort and consolation that we may beleeve eternall life and so all other articles of Christian faith The reason is often repeated and therefore often to be meditated of because hee that denieth himselfe to be certain of the grace to come is uncertain also of the present grace of God For God is unchangeable 6. How far forth Predestination or Election and Reprobation is known unto us and whether wee may and ought to be certain thereof IT
for it doth not say That he might obtaine the grace of God justice and life eternall but that he might acquire it Then if it should use the same word obtained this would helpe nothing the cothurne for it doth not say for all but that to us to wit beleevers of whom the question is What beleevest thou when thou sayest he suffered Grace c. he might acquire But the Catechisme evidently tieth them with a contradiction For it speakes of the reall acquisition of grace or restitution into the state of grace Acts 20.28 with which Christ is said to have purchased the Church of God with his owne bloud that is to have restored her into the state of grace If then he purchased be all one with he obtained it follows that to obtaine is all one with to restore into the state of grace which they deny and to obtaine reconciliation for all is the same that to restore into the state of grace by denying of which in the Conference they tye themselves againe with the knot of contradiction Coll. p. 497. Nor can they free themselves of this knot by objecting that in the same Answer Christ is said to have sustained the wrath of God against the sins of all mankinde for these words will not suffer themselves to be thus glossed upon and wrested That Christ by his death hath reconciled all mankinde or hath impetrated reconciliation and remission of sins to all mankinde for to whom he purchased this or as they speake hath impetrated the subsequent words teach that by his passion c. But they declare and amplifie the cause and matter of his passion to have beene this to wit The sense and induring of Gods wrath kindled against the sins not of some men but of all mankinde from whence is made an universality of sin and of Gods wrath suffered by Christ against sin but no wayes an universality of reconciliation obtained or restored to all for the impetration or restitution of reconciliation declares the end and fruit of the passion but these words speake not of the end and fruit but of the efficiency and matter of the passion The knot then remaines and in vaine do they seeke a pretext for their buskin in the Catechisme Lastly Coll. p. 171. I finde in the Conference one cunning trick devised to elude the contradiction where they write That the passion and death of Christ doth in order precede both faith and infidelity and therefore the Remonstrants thinke it an absurdity that Christ died for the faithfull and Infidels as Infidels and that they assented he did die for all men of whom afterward some became Infidels some beleevers for they discerned betweene the state of a sinner before his infidelity and in it and so they thinke they have sufficiently salved this contradiction Christ died for all and singular and Christ died not for Infidels whereof there be many but indeed they loose not the knot with these subtleties and new tragicall phrases but they lay open the hidden ulcer of their mindes and the mystery of the new prophesies Therefore let us examine the particulars 1. Though we grant that Christs death and passion do in order precede faith yet 't is false that it goeth before infidelity in order for infidelity in order goeth before mans sin and his enmity against God as in order the cause precedes the effect but sin and mans enmity against God in order precede the passion and death of Christ as the Apostle witnesseth For Christ when as yet we were without strength in his owne time he died for the wicked Rom. 5.6 8 9. also When as yet we were sinners and enemies we were reconciled by the death of his Son therefore infidelity in order precedes the passion and death of Christ Againe there is no consequence Christs death in order precedes faith and infidelity therefore it is absurd to say that Christ died for the faithfull and unfaithfull as they were such for they delude us under the fallacy of non causa for whatsoever becomes of the order of faith and infidelity to Christs death it is most true that Christ died for beleevers and unbeleevers as they were such removing the hidden equivocations Of unbeleevers we have shewed out of the Apostle testimonie for if it be most true that Christ died for sinners and enemies as they were such to wit antecedently that is who in order were sinners and enemies before Christs death then it is most true that Christ died for Infidels as they were such to wit antecedently that is who in order before Christs death were Infidels after ceased to be wicked unbeleevers enemies by reason of their faith The same is also most true of beleevers and that whether Christs death be absolutely considered in it selfe or in relation to Christs intention and the Fathers counsell If we absolutely consider Christs death as in order it goeth before faith we conclude that it is absurd to say that Christ died for the faithfull as such antecedently that is whose faith in order went before Christs death for so beliefe must goe before the thing beleeved which is absurd whereas in such relatives beliefe is posterior to the thing beleeved as knowledge to the thing knowne the sensitive act to the sensible object according to Aristotle But it is no absurdity if we say In Categ c. 8. that Christ died for the faithfull as such consequently that is whose faith looking on Christs death and applying it to themselves might attaine the fruit and efficacy thereof for in this sense our Saviour Christ plainly saith Joh. 17.19 20. John 15.13 John 10.51 that he prayeth and sanctifieth himselfe for those that should beleeve in him that he layeth downe his life for his friends and sheepe to wit consequently who in order after the beliefe of Christs death should be beleevers friends and sheepe But relatively to our Saviours intention and his Fathers counsell if we speake of Christs death as in this Question we ought to speake and understand the phrase to die for another is the most proper signification as was said above it is most true that Christ died and that he would and should die onely for the faithfull as they are such that is for such as should make his death by faith their owne not for Infidels as they are such that is for such as by infidelity should neglect and contemne his death On the contrary it is absurd to say that Christ in that most proper sense did not die nor would nor should die onely for the faithfull but also that he died and that he should and would have died for Infidels as they are such For that this is not onely repugnant to holy Writ and to the event by which we ought to judge what our Saviours will and his Fathers counsell was but that it implies also a manifest contradiction the Remonstrants owne conscience will tell them 3. In that they assent that Christ died for
evils And these though hell repines doth he work and witnes by the miserable cryes of men As it is said 2 Cor. 10.4 The weapons of our warfare are not carnall but mighty through God to the pulling down of the strong holds casting down imaginations and every high thing that exalteth it self against the knowledge of God and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ And having in a readinesse to revenge all disobedience when your obedience is fulfilled As therefore the basenes of the vessell detracts nothing from the worth of the wares it containeth so our meane and infant expression of the doctrine may not so far be slighted as than it should derogate one whit from the weight of those motives which invite you to an ardent study of Divinity But whiles I meditate with my self that I am to take a view of some of those motives in this rehearfall Preface I am sensibly so overwhelmed with an infinite masse of matter of main importance that scarcely can I resolve whence to make an entrance But seeing that some of them must come into consideration The necessity of Catechismal instruction is pressed from these motives 1. Gods command we will put that foremost which ought to rule all our actions and indeavours namely the serious will of God expressed in apparent commands For now we which are citizens of the Church have conference together and know for certain that the books of the Prophets and Apostles are most infallible declarations of the mind and will of God And in them here and there are certain precepts delivered and rehearsed which injoyn men a diligent search and knowledg of the doctrine contained in those books Such is the precept of the Decalogue touching the Sabbath Such is that speech of our Saviour Luke 10.41 One thing is necessary The knowledge of this wisdom saith he is eternall life This David commendeth as frequently in other places so in the first Psalme which he writeth as an Epitomie of it for that it is a companion of true blessednes But these have not satisfied our man-loving heavenly Father that is solicitous of our salvation He addeth further peculiar precepts touching that summe of doctrine that is to be published to all especially the youth namely the doctrine of Catechismall instruction Deut. 4.9 Teach them thy sons Deut. 6.6 7. These words shall be in thine heart Thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children c. And thou shalt binde them for a signe upon thine hand and they shall be as frontlets between thine eyes Here doe we heare Parents and those to whom the charge of Parents is committed commanded that they care to teach or see taught the youth the youth commanded that they learne and both are commanded that they daily inculcate rehearse and meditate on this doctrine This doctrine would the Lord have both to be delivered unto children and also to be in our view continually And its apparent that brevity and plainnes are required which what else they but a Catechisme or summe of doctrine neither prolixe nor obscure So Saint Paul 2. Tim. 1.13 Hold fast the forme of sound words which thou hast heard of mee in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus In this precept of using and holding his Catechisme we heare the definition of ours The forme of sound words of Cââechismâl instructâoâ described 1 More largely The Apostle meaning a draught or plat-forme of sound positions concerning each point of doctrine methodically and briefly comprised as if it were painted before the eye together with a kinde and maner of teaching and expression as is both proper plain and agreeable with the stile of the Prophets and Apostles Therefore doth he name sound words delivered by him concerning faith and love in Christ i.e. in the knowledge of Christ as in sundry places he reduceth all piety to faith and love A Catechisme then is a summe of doctrine delivered by the Prophets and Apostles concerning faith and love in Christ 2 More briefly two wayes Or is a summe of doctrine of Christianity briefly methodically and plainly couched together For it is not for us to invent opinions but of necessity we must referre our selves as it is Esay 8.20 to the Law and the Testimony And there must be added an exposition which may be both a manifestation of the parts and method and an interpretation of words and phrases This reason if there were no more is of efficacy to them that are not of prophane minds to excite them to the study of this sacred doctrine For to such the command of God is a cause of all causes though nothing more be added But when as God is so indulgent to our weaknes as to declare unto us the causes of this command needs must we weigh them wtih reverence Now God avoucheth that therefore must we learn this doctrine because by the knowledge thereof 2. Motive our salvation and not any other way will he convert and save all that by age are of understanding and are to be made heires of eternall life Marvelous confidently is that spoken of Saint Paul Rom. 1.16 The Gospel is the power of God to salvation c. And 1 Cor. 1.18 The preaching of the Crosse is to them that perish foolishnesse but unto us which are saved it is the power of God And Ver. 21. It pleased God by the fool shnesse of preaching to save them that beleeve But this opinion howsoever it be delivered and confirmed by divers and weighty testimonies of the holy Spirit is oppugned by the utmost endeavours of Sathan Against the Zwenckfââdians touching the point of the âfficacy of the Spirit by the ministiy of the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã For the Father of lyes seeing how the Paradox of the foolishnesse of preaching the Crosse of Christ doth not a little pierce the minds of men snatcheth an occasion of suborning fanaticall minded men who cry out that the worke of the ministry is nothing lesse than the means of converting men but that God communicates himself to us immediately and that wee Ministers make our voice an Idoll They babble forth many wonderfull words carrying with them indeed a shew of special illumination but heare and consider I pray upon what foundation they relye and how they oppose their wisedome to the divine The omnipotent God say they doth not at all need that voice ministry reading meditation to convert men Therefore he useth not this instrument neither is a necessity of labour in learning it to be imposed upon those that are to be saved Now say I to you young men Is there any one among you so weak and childish in judgment that doth not perceive such a one to be hissed at that would so argue God can by his omnipotency easily bring to passe that one without bookes teachers study should become skilfull in all learning and doctrine as the Apostles and others of the Primitive Church spake with tongues
as we neither reject nor contemne the testimony of the true Church so we doubt not but their opinion is pestilent and detestable who do often say that the holy Scriptures have not their authority else-where then from the word of the Church 1 Reason The reproach of God For first wicked is it and blasphemous to say that the authority of Gods Word dependeth of the testimony of man And if it be so that the chiefest cause why we beleeve that the Scriptures were delivered from heaven be the witnesse of the Church who seeth not that hereby the authority of a mans voice is made greater then the voice of God For he that yeeldeth his testimony unto another so that he is the only or the chiefe cause why credence is given unto the other out of all doubt greater credit is given unto him then unto the other who receiveth his testimony Wherefore it is a speech most unworthy the majesty of God that the voice of God speaking in his holy Book is not acknowledged except it be confirmed by the witnesse of men 2 Reason Our comfort Faith is grounded on approved witnesse therefore not on mans Secondarily whereas the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles doth preach of so great matters as the certaine knowledge whereof is so greatly desired of all who are well disposed and the conflicts of doubtfulnesse in all mens minds are so great what full assurance of our faith can there be what sure consolation against assaults or temptations if that that voice on which our confidence relieth be no otherwise knowne unto us to be indeed the voice of God but because men say so in whom we see so much ignorance errour and vanity to be that no man scarcely especially in matters of some weight doth attribute much unto their word except other reason concurre with it 3 Reason The confutation of our enemies Thirdly the truth of God and Christian Religion is plainly exposed unto the mocks and scoffes of the wicked if we going about to stop their mouths doe therefore only desire that we should be credited that our Religion is from God because our selves say so For if they be by no other confutation repressed they will with no lesse shew of truth deny it then we affirme it 4 Reason Witnesses Last of all the Scripture it selfe in many places is against this opinion and doth challenge a far higher authority unto it selfe then which hangeth upon mens words For so saith Christ himselfe I receive not the record of man signifying thereby John 5. that his doctrine stood not no not on John Baptists testimony although yet he did alledge it but as of lesse account that he might omit nothing by which men might be moved to beleeve Therefore he addeth But I say these things that you may beleeve I have a greater witnesse then the witnesse of John And if Christ now being humbled said these things of himselfe then surely shall they be no lesse true of him being in glory and sitting in his Throne Paul saith 1 Cor. 2. My word and my preaching stood not in entising speech of mans wisdome but in plaine evidence of spirit and of power that your faith should not be in the wisdome of men but in the power of God If so be then our faith must not rest no not upon reasons wisely framed by men much lesse shall it depend on the bare word of men Ephes 2. The Church her selfe is said to be built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles If then the confidence and confession of the Church stayeth on the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles as on the foundation the certainty of Scripture cannot hang on the Churches witnesse for so should not the Church be upheld by the testimony of the Prophets and Apostles but by her owne And it is said 1 John 5. If we receive the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater If it be greater then the authority of it hangeth not on the record of man but we are to give more credence unto God witnessing the Prophets and Apostles writings to be indeed his voice then unto the Church affirming the same 1 Object That they are true the Church alone doth witnesse Ans The Minor is false Now that it is said of the contrary That by the Churches record alone it doth appeare unto us that the sacred bookes which wee have were written by the Prophets and Apostles whose names they beare in their fore-head and that even unto us they are come uncorrupt this we grant not For God far more certainly testifieth both in Scripture and in the hearts of his Saints that no feigned or forged thing is in these books then it can be by the Church and all the creatures of the world confirmed They therefore who stand upon the Churches testimony alone in this point shew that themselves have not as yet felt or understood the chiefest testimony 2 Object The discerning of books Ans The Minor is false 1 The working of the holy Ghost Furthermore they say That the bookes authenticke or as they terme them Canonicall of both Testaments are discerned from the Apocryphall by the Churches judgement and therefore that the authority of holy Canon doth depend on the Churches wisdome But that this difference of the bookes is not determined by the Churches judgement but being imprinted into the bookes themselves by the Spirit of God is onely acknowledged and approved by the Church this is easily to be understood if the causes of this difference be considered For either in these which are called Apocryphall the force and majesty of the heavenly Spirit doth lesse evidently appeare in the weight and vehemency of word and matter then in others of which it is cleere that they are the heavenly Oracles 2 The certainty of Authors set down in writing by the divine instinct that they might be the rule of our faith or it cannot be determined neither out of these bookes themselves nor out of others which are Canonicall that they were written either by the Prophets or Apostles because either they were not opened by those whom God by certain testimonies hath warranted unto us to be endued with a Propheticall spirit or themselves doe not shew any certain Authours of them or by their form of speech or other reasons it may be gathered that they were not left of them whose names they beare Now as touching either this evidence of spirit or certainty of the authours we build not our judgement on the testimony of the Church but of the bookes themselves And therefore not for the Churches judgement only do we judge some books to be Canonicall and the foundation and rule of our faith and do therefore accept of the doctrine of other some because they agree with the Canonicall but rather for the very cause of this difference which we find in the bookes themselves 3 Object The Church is more
ancient then the Scripture 1 Ans The Minor is false As for that which some men say that the Church is ancienter then the Scriptures and therefore of greater authority it is too trifling For the Word of God is the everlasting wisdome in God himselfe Neither was the knowledge of it then first manifested unto the Church when it was committed to writing but the manifesting of it began together with the creation of mankind and the first beginnings of the Church in Paradise yea the Word is that immortall seed of which the Church was borne The Church therefore could not be except the word were first delivered Now when we name the holy Scripture The Scripture is first in nature as the cause we mean not so much the characters of the letters and the volumes but rather the sentences which are contained in them which they shall never be able to prove to be of lesse antiquity then the Church For albeit they were repeated and declared often after the beginning of the gathering of the Church 2 Ans The Minor is false yet the summe of the Law and Gospel was the same for ever To conclude neither is that which they assume alwayes true That the authority of the ancienter witnesse is greater then of the younger A younger workman may be more skilfull then an elder for such may be the condition and quality of the younger witnesse that he may deserve greater credit then the ancienter Christ being man bare witnesse of himselfe Moses also and the Prophets had long time before borne witnesse of him yet neither his nor all other witnesses authority is therefore greater then Christs alone In like sort the Church witnesseth that the holy Scripture which wee have is the Word of God The Scripture it selfe also doth witnesse of it self the same but with that kind of witnesse that is more certaine and sure then all the others of Angels and men There is alledged also to this purpose a place 4 Object The pillar of truth 1 Tim 3. where the Church is called the pillar and ground of the truth But sith the Scripture doth teach other-where and that not once that the foundation of the Church is Christ and his word it is manifest enough that the Church is the pillar of the truth not a fundamentall or upholding pillar but a ministeriall that is a keeper and spreader of it abroad and as it were a mansion place or sure seat which might carry the truth left with her and committed unto her in the open face of all mankind Acts 9. Galat. 2. 1 Thes 2. 2 Thes 1. Titus 1. Galat. 2. even as the holy Apostle Paul was called an elect vessell to beare the Name of God before the Gentiles and Kings neither yet did Paul get credit unto the Gospel but the Gospel unto Paul So likewise are the Apostles termed pillars not that the Church rested on their persons but that they were the chiefe teachers of the Gospel and as it were the Chieftaines and Masters of doctrine for a man is not bound to beleeve those that teach on their bare word but for the proofes which they bring of their doctrine Furthermore they alledge a sentence of Austine out of his book entituled 5 Object Chap. 5. A place of Augustine 1 Ans An Example maketh no rule Against the Epistle of the foundation I saith Austine would not beleeve the Gospel except the authority of the Catholike Church did move mee thereunto But first if it were true that either Austine or some others did give credence unto the Gospel onely for the Churches authority yet might there not be fashioned a rule hence of that which all men either did or ought to doe But that this is not the meaning of Austine which these men would have they doe easily perceive who weigh both the whole course of this place and the phrase of speech which is usuall unto Austine For Austine going about to shew that the Manichees were destitute of all proofe of their doctrine first hee opposeth one who as yet beleeveth not the Gospel 2 Ans He speaketh of himselfe as yet not converted or not sufficiently confirmed and denieth that such a one is able any way to be convicted by the Manicheans for he were to be convicted either by arguments drawne out of the doctrine it selfe of which themselves were departed for example sake he proposeth himselfe who should not have beleeved the Gospel except the authority of the Catholike Church had moved him thereunto Austine therefore speaketh this not of himselfe as he was then when he writ these things against the Manicheans but of himselfe before he was yet converted or not sufficiently confirmed And that he speaketh not of the present but of the time past the words that follow doe manifestly declare Whom then I beleeved when they said Believe the Gospel why should I not beleeve them when they say Beleeve not a Manichean For hence it appeareth that when he saith he was moved especially by the authority of the Church hee meanes it of that time at which he obeyed the Churches voice that is departed from the Manicheans unto the true Church But after that once he was converted and had perceived the truth of doctrine that his faith was not now any more builded on the authority of the Church but on a farre other foundation himselfe is a most sufficient witnesse for us whereas in the selfe same booke hee saith on this wise Chap. 14. Therefore he did beleeve the Church especially before he was able to perceive it Thou hast proposed nothing else but to commend that thy selfe beleevest and to laugh at that which I beleeve And when as I of the other side shall commend that which my selfe beleeve and laugh at that which thou beleevest what dost thou thinke we must determine or doe but even to shake hands with them who bid us to know certaine things afterward will us to beleeve things that are uncertaine and Let us follow them who bid us first to beleeve that which as yet we are not able to perceive that being more enabled by faith it selfe we may discerne to understand that which wee beleeve not men now but God himselfe inwardly strengthening and enlightening our mind Wherefore they doe manifest injury unto Austine who draw that which himselfe confesseth of himselfe when he was not yet converted or was but weake unto that time when he affirmeth farre otherwise both of himselfe and all the godly For so reverent a regard ought wee to have of the word of God The application of the answer and such also is the force and efficacie of the holy Spirit in confirming the hearts of beleevers that we beleeve God yea without any creatures testimonie even as Elias forsooke not God no not when hee thought 1 Kings 19. That followeth not which they would 1 Because there is more in the consequent than in the antecedent 2 Because there is
fallacies and condemneth their Idols and other vices then any other Sect which rather either tolerate and winke at or patronize and defend them The world hateth me because I testifie of it that the workes thereof are evill John 5.17 John 15.19 If ye were of the world the world would love her owne Gods marvellous preservation thereof The marvellous protection and wonderfull preservation of this doctrine against the furies of Sathan and other enemies of the Church For whereas no Religion is more dangerously at all times without intermission assailed by Tyrants and Heretikes then this of the Church and God notwithstanding hath hitherto wonderfully protected it against the cankred rancour and malice of enemies and the very gates of Hell insomuch as it alone hath persisted invincible whereas other Religions either not at all or slenderly assailed have speedily perished and suddenly fallen to the ground hence we conclude that the doctrine of the Church is approved of God cared for and secured by him Punishments of the enemies of it The punishments of the enemies For without doubt that Religion is allowed and advanced by God whose adversaries God punisheth for oppugning and withstanding it But histories both old and new have registred and recorded the dreadfull and heavie punishments inflicted by God on them who resisted the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Therefore God countenanceth and authoriseth that doctrine Now although the wicked sometimes flourish in this world and the Church lieth trodden under foot yet the end and event testifieth yea and Scripture teacheth that this is a worke of Gods providence and no casualty or accident neither is God therefore more pleased with them or displeased with his Church For the Church is alwaies preserved even amidst her persecutions and is at length delivered whereas the short felicity of Tyrants and wicked Imps hath a most dolefull and eternall destruction following it Neither is thereby the force of this proofe weakned because that all the persecutors of the Church are not in tragicall manner punished in this life as were Antiochus Herod and the rest For whiles God doth take vengeance on most of them in this life he doth sufficiently shew what hee would have to be thought of the rest of their complices verily that they are his enemies whom without they repent he will plunge into eternall plagues the beginning and feeling of the which is desperation in which all the enemies of Christian Reâigion end their dayes 2 Object Not for this cause yea they who are not oppressed with any other calamities of this life To conclude that it may be manifest that they are not only for other transgressions punished of God God doth so often denounce in his word that such shall be the ends of his enemies Ans Yea for this cause and that for this very cause because they go about to extinguish the people and true worship of God Yea furthermore they are not a few from whom while they lie in torments their conscience wresteth out this confession that they have drawne these miseries upon themselves by persecuting the godly as from Antiochus Epiphanes and Julian the Apostata And since that all the adversaries of the Church in their calamities and death are destitute of comfort it is manifest that they suffer as the enemies of God and therefore are far from true Religion Now that which the wicked alone doe there is no doubt but that is in the number of their sins for which they suffer punishment Wherefore the overthrowes of the enemies of the Church are no obscure testimony of the wrath of God against them even as God himselfe saith of Pharaoh To the same purpose have I stirred thee up that I might shew my power in thee Exod. 9. Rom. 9. and that my Name might be declared throughout all the earth Confession and constancy of Martyrs The testimony and constancy of Martyrs who sealing this doctrine with their bloud do shew in the very midst of most exquisite torments that they do so think indeed as they taught and are firmly perswaded in their hearts of the truth of that doctrine which they have professed and that they draw that comfort out of it which they did preach unto others to wit that for Christs sake they are truly the sons of God and that God careth for them in the houre and point of death God therefore sustaining them by this lively comfort thereby witnesseth that he affecteth the doctrine of the Church for which they suffer The piety of the writers and professors therof The true prety and holinesse of those who wrote the holy Scriptures and made open profession of the doctrine comprised therein For that Religion is most sacred divine which maketh men holy and acceptable unto God But the Patriarchs Prophets Apostles and others who heretofore have and now doe earnestly imbrace this doctrine farre exceed men of other Religions in true vertue and integrity as by the conference and comparison will appeare Wherefore it accordeth with reason that the doctrine of the Church rather then of any other Religion whatsoever is true and divine Their plaine dealing in detecting vices Their ingenuity and plain dealing in opening faults committed either by them or theirs whom the holy Ghost hath used in committing this doctrine to writing The testimony of the holâ Ghost The testimony of the holy Ghost by whose in spiration the Scriptures were written the testimony I say of the holy Ghost in the hearts of them which beleeve that is to say a full faith and firm perswasion that the holy Scripture is the word of God that God according unto the tenour of this Scripture will be mercifull and good unto us which faith there followeth joyfulnesse resting on God and calling on his name with assured hope of obtaining both other good things which according to the prescript of this word we beg of him and even eternall life it selfe For this assent and assurance this lively consolation of the godly testeth neither on the testimony of man nor any other creature but it is the proper effect of the holy Ghost which effect how it is enflamed and strengthened by the same spirit through the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles read heard and meditated all the godly in a lively and certain feeling of their hearts have experience By this testimony of the holy Ghost all that are converted unto Christ have the certainty of heavenly doctrine mainly confirmed and surely sealed up in their hearts And this argument as it is proper unto the regenerate so it forceth their hearts alone not onely to credit the truth and authority of the holy Scripture but also perswadeth them to give an absolute assent thereunto and rest settled thereon All the other testimonies before alledged are common to those that are not converted unto Christ whom they also convict and stop the mouths of them that contradict this doctrine But of themselves they neither
same chapter By the works of the law shall no flesh be justified in his sight Vers 20 21 22 23. for by the law cometh the knowledge of sinne But now is the righteousnesse of God made manifest without the law having witnesse of the law and of the Prophets The righteousnesse of God by the faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all that beleeve for there is no difference For all have sinned and are deprived of the glory of God and are justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus Conferring like places together To conferre places of Scripture where though the same words be not spoken of the same thing yet the words and formes of speaking are used of the like things For if the interpretation of the like place be certaine and there be the same causes for the like interpretation to be given in the place in controversie which are in the other then of the like places we must give one and the same judgement Mat. 5.29 30. The Lord willeth to put out our eye to cut off our hand if they be a cause of offence unto us Now whereas the Law forbiddeth us to maime our body Thou shalt not kill that therefore by this figure of speech the Lord would have us that wee should rather forsake things most deare unto us than by the rust and motion of them wee should suffer our selves to be withdrawne from God the like forme of speech other-where used Jeremy 22.24 Deut. 32.10 to signifie things most deare and precious doth shew as If Jechoniah were the signet of my right hand yet would I plucke thee thence and Hee kept him as the apple of his eye Consent of the catholike Church with 3 rules of direction therein John 8.37 When once according to that rule the controversies concerning the text and meaning thereof are judged we may lawfully also descend to the consent of the Church yet putting great space betwixt and not without great advisement For lest by the name of the Church we be beguiled 1. No sentence or meaning is to be received which these rules of examining and judging which have been now declared do not suffer 2. Wee must consider what times and what writings are purest what points of doctrine have beene and in what ages either rightly expounded or depraved with errours 3. Whose interpretation either is of the authour or may be of ãâã confirmed by the testimonies of the Scripture And to this deciding of all controversies about the meaning of the Scripture drawne out of the Scripture it selfe doe all the godly and lovers of truth agree even as it is said Hee that is of God heareth the words of God Now the testimony of the ancient and catholike Church so farre as they see it to accord with the Scripture they doe with glad and thankful mindes embrace and are so much more assured of the knowne truth But if any quarrelling men doe not yeeld unto the testimonies of the Scriptures we must not seeke because of them a Judge higher then the word of God but must leave them unto the judgement of God as the Apostle counselleth us Reject him that is an hereticke after once or twice admonition Titus 3.20 knowing that he that is such is perverted and sinneth being damned of his owne selfe 1 Cor. 14.38 Rev. 22.11 And If any man be ignorant let him be ignorant Hee that is filthy let him be more filthy Neither verily doth he whom the word of God doth not satisfie rest on the authority of men as the truth it selfe doth shew but as these things are sufficient to shut the mouthes of them who gainesay the truth or at leastwise to manifest their impudency so is there further required for the fencing of the consciences of all the godly in debate of Religion besides a care of learning the doctrine of the word of God Prayers An ardent and daily invocating of God by which wee may desire that wee may be taught and guided by his holy Spirit This if wee shall doe hee will not suffer us to make stay in errour which may pull us from him but will open unto us the true and certaine meaning of his word concerning all things necessary to our salvation that our faith may depend not on humane but divine authority even as it is promised Mat. 7.7 Aske and it shall be given you seeke and ye shall finde knock and it shall be opened unto you Luke 11.13 James 1.5 For whosoever asketh receiveth and hee that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened How much more shall your heavenly Father give the holy Ghost to them that desire him If any of you do lack wisedome let him ask it of God which giveth to all men liberally and reproacheth no man and it shall be given him but let him ask in faith and waver not Object 11. It is unmeet that the holy Ghost should be subject unto another Answ We make him not subject to any other but compare him with himselfe To their former arguments our adversaries adde That it is a shame that the holy Ghost speaking in the Church should be subject to the examination and judgment of another and therefore we must not examine him by the rule of the Scripture But seeing that the same Spirit speaketh in the Church and in the Scripture when wee doe examine the voice of the Church by Scripture we do not subject the holy Ghost to another but we compare him with himself And by this means 1. We give unto him the praise of truth and constancy while we do acknowledge and restifie that he is alwaies like himself and doth never square from himself 2. We confesse that the supreme authority of pronouncing the will of God belongeth unto him while we doe not seek whether those things be true and certaine which he hath spoken but whether those be his words which men ascribe unto him and this doe we even after the selfe same manner which he hath prescribed us and after we find out by the rule of the written word that any thing hath proceeded from him to that without making any controversie we submit our minds and wils Contrariwise it is easie to see 2 Contumelies against the holy Ghost issuing out of the Papists opinion of the Judge of the Scripture that our adversaries themselves are guilty of that contumely against the holy Ghost of which they accuse us For while they will have the authority of giving judgement concerning the meaning of the Scripture and deciding of controversies not to belong unto the Scripture but unto themselves by this very thing 1. They imagine that the holy Ghost may dissent from himselfe 2. They make themselves Judges higher then the holy Ghost and Word of God Lastly whereas Paul saith That he is the Minister of the New Testament Object 12. The Letter killeth the Spirit quickneth 2
fruit also which we have triall and experience of in this life Heretofore it hath been said All sins mortall in their own nature but pardonable by the grace of God Psal 32.5 Pro. 24.16 That all sins are in their owne nature mortall Against this sentence some oppose that which is said I will confesse my wickednesse unto the Lord and thou forgavest the punishment of my sin And A just man falleth seven times and riseth againe Whence they gather that there are some sinnes the committers whereof continue still just and therefore deserve not eternall death But they reason amisse from that which befalleth to sinne but by an accident to that which is by it selfe in sin For it is true indeed that there are many sins for which the Saints doe not lose holiââsse and righteousnesse neither become obnoxious to the wrath of God But this cometh to passe not by the smalnesse or nature of the sin whatsoever it be but by the grace of God who doth not impute neither will punish with eternall death those sins which yet in their owne nature deserved it This doth the Prophet most evidently shew in the same Psalme Psal 143.2 when he saith Blessed is he whose wickednesse is forgiven Enter not into judgement with thy servant for in thy sight shall none that liveth be justified Object 2. Mat. 5.22 It is said Whosoever is angry with his brother unadvisedly shall be culpable of judgement And whosoever saith unto his brother Racha shall be worthy to be punished by the Councell And whosoever shall say Foole shall be worthy to be punished with hell fire Whence they conclude Seeing Christ himselfe maketh degrees of punishments and sins so that of these former hee threatneth hell fire but unto the third onely therefore there are some sins smaller then those which deserve eternall punishment But the answer unto this is manifest out of the words themselves which is that Christ doth not speak of civill judgements and punishments when he mentioneth Judgement and a Councell For he doth not here speak of the civill order but disputeth against the corruptions of the Pharisees concerning the true meaning of Gods Law and concerning the judgement of God against both inward and outward sins For neither can nor ought to be punished by the Magistrate with corporall punishment either such gestures as signifie some bitternesse or contempt or bad affections if they have not accompanying them an endevour to doe any man injury Now whereas in the third place hee nameth hell fire hee doth not exempt the other two kinds of sin from eternall punishments but signifieth that the third shall receive a sharper punishâânt at Gods hand then the other Object 3. It is said Every sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men Mat. 12.31 but the blasphemy against the holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men neither in this world nor in the world to come Hence they will gather That some sinnes are forgiven in this world some in the world to come that is in Purgatory and some are never forgiven of which these be Mortall but the others Veniall in their owne nature Answ 1. But Neither here neither else-where doth Christ teach that some sins are forgiven in the world to come Sins are remitted in this world only For that all other sins are forgiven not in the world to come but in this world both Christ signifieth in this place and the Scripture else-where teacheth because it is certain that sins are not remitted but only to those who repent No sin which may not be remitted except the sin against the holy Ghost But hee denieth that the sinne against the holy Ghost is remitted either in this world or in the world to come that he might more significantly expresse the deniall of pardon to it 2. Whether they say forgivenesse to be in this world or in the world to come yet this standeth immoveable that it cometh not of the nature or corruption of the sin but of free mercy for Christs sake And if every sinne be so grievous that it could not be purged but by the bloud of the Son of God then doubtlesse they doe great despite and contumely unto that bloud who so extenuate any sin as to deny that it deserveth eternall punishment unto which the death of the Son of God is equivalent 3. Even by their owne confession there are many mortall sins which notwithstanding are forgiven in this life Wherefore either they must make all these to be even in their owne nature Veniall or they will never prove out of this place that the âânalnesse of the sin is the cause of forgivenesse Object 4. It is said The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodlinesse Rom. 1.17 And Know yee not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdome of God 1 Cor. 6. â Out of these and the like places they gather that seeing they are mortall sins which shut men out of the Kingdome of God and all sins do not so therefore there are some sins which in their owne nature are not mortall But they conclude more then followeth by force of reason For that some sins are Veniall there is no doubt All sins shut men out of the Kingdome of God were they not remitted by the grace of God 1 Cor. 3.15 but that cometh by grace remitting those sins which without remission would shut men doubtlesse from the Kingdome of God Object 5. It is said If any mans work burne he shall lose but he shall be safe himselfe neverthelesse yet as it were by fire Therefore say they some sins cast men into fire that is into some punishment but not eternall This also we grant not in respect of the nature of sin but in respect of pardon which befalleth to those who hold the foundation which is Christ For to build on the foundation wood and stubble that is to patch the Word of God with unnecessary questions humane opinions and traditions which often are occasions of Schismes in the Church and often of Idolatry and errors it is not so light a sin as they deem it who doit but deserveth eternall malediction except remission be made by the Son of God as it is declared in the Revelation Chap. 22. Object 6. It is said A high Priest taken from among men is bound to offer for sinnes Heb 5.1 as well for his owne part as for the peoples Ans This place sheweth that the sins of the Priest are not Veniall by themselves or of their owne nature but for the sacrifice of Christ which was signified by the typicall sacrifices and therefore it quite and cleane overthroweth the opinion of our adversaries For if all sins even of a righteous Priest are in the sight of God so great that they cannot be purged but by the death of the Son of God it necessarily followeth that they of their owne nature deserved everlasting death Ob. 7. It is said
but not contrariwise all that is contingent is free 2. What difference there is of the free-will which is in God and that which is in reasonable creatures Angels and men Two things common to God and creatures in their will TWo things there are common to God and reasonable creatures as touching the liberty of Will 1. That God and reasonable creatures do things upon deliberation and advice that is they chuse or refuse whatsoever objects with an understanding going before the action and a will accompanying the action of chusing or refusing 2. They chuse or refuse any thing of their proper and inward motion without constraint that is the Will being fit in it owne nature to will the contrary of that which it willeth or to suspend the action it intendeth of it owne accord inclineth to the one part Psal 104.24 115.3 Gen. 3.6 Isa 1.19 Mat. 23.37 Difference of liberty in God and his creatures But the differences also of this liberty in God and in the creatures are three 1. In the Understanding In the Vnderstanding because God understandeth and knoweth all things of himself perfectly and from all eternity without any ignorance or errour of judgment but the creatures know neither of themselves neither all things neither the same at all times but they understand of God his will and works so much and at such time how much and when it pleaseth God to reveale unto them And therefore many things they are ignorant of and erre in many The testimonies of this difference are Mat. 24.36 Dan. 2.21 Isa 40.13 Heb. 4 13. Of that day and houre knoweth no man no not the Angels of heaven but my Father only He giveth wisdome unto the wise and understanding to those that understand Who hath instructed the Spirit of the Lord Neither is there any creature which is not manifest in his sight John 1.9 He lightneth every man that cometh into the world In the Will In the Will The will of God is governed by no other nor dependeth of any other cause but of it selfe But the wils of Angels and men are so the causes of their actions that neverthelesse they are carried by the secret counsel of God and his providence to the chusing or refusing of any object that either immediatly by God or mediately by instruments some good some bad which it seemeth good unto God to use so that it is impossible for them to do any thing beside the eternall decree and counsell of God And therefore the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is to be absolutely his own at his owne will and in his own power whereby the Greek Divines expresse Free-will agreeth more properly unto God who perfectly and simply is his owne and at his owne will But of the creatures more rightly is used ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is voluntary and free which word the Apostle useth to Philemon Ver. 14. Hebr. 10.26 1 Pet. 5.2 The testimonies and arguments of this difference are laid down in the doctrine of Providence And that God indeed is the first cause of his counsels these and the like sayings of Scripture doe testifie Psal 115.3 Dan. 4.32 He hath done what soever he would Who according to his will worketh in the army of heaven and in the inhabitants of the earth But that the wils and counsels of the creatures depend on Gods beck and permission these and the like speeches doe prove Gen. 24.7 Exod. 3.16 Acts 2.23 3.18 4.27 28. The Lord shall send his Angel before thee c. Goe and gather the Elders of Israel together c. Him being delivered by the determinate counsell and fore-knowledge of God ye have slaine But God hath fulfilled these things Herod and Pontius Pilate gathered themselves together to doe whatsoever thine hand and thy counsell had determined before to be done I know Jer. 10.23 that the way of a man is not in himselfe neither is it in man to walke and to direct his steps The Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord Therefore the wils of Angels and men Pro. 21.1 and all other second causes as they were created of God their first supreme and soveraigne cause so are they ruled of him but the will of God is ruled by no one of his creatures because as God hath no efficient cause without and besides himselfe so neither hath hee any moving or inclining cause otherwise hee were not God that is the supreme and soveraigne cause of all his workes and the creatures should be invested in Gods room The wils of the creatures are râled by God not inforced Moreover God ruleth and bendeth the wils of his creatures and doth not draw or enforce them that is by objects represented to the mind hee effectually moveth affecteth and allureth the Will to will that which then the mind judgeth good and refuse that which seemeth evill In the will and understanding In the Vnderstanding and Will both together because God as hee unchangeably knoweth all things so also he hath determined from everlasting and will unchangeabây all things which are done as they are good and permitteth them as they are sins Now as the creatures notions and judgements of things so also their wils are changeable so that they will that which before they would not and will not that which before they would For seeing that all the counsels of God are most good most just and most wise he never disliketh correcteth or changeth them as oftentimes men do when as they do perceive themselves to have determined any thing unadvisedly before Hither appertain those sayings God is not as man Num. 23.19 that hee should lye I am the Lord and change not Object Mal. 3.6 The unchangeablenesse of Gods purpose taketh not away the liberty of his will Hee that cannot change his counsell and purpose hath not free-will but God cannot change his counsell and purpose which he hath once appointed Therefore his will is not free First we deny the Major For not he which doth not change his purpose which he hath once appointed hath no liberty of will but he which could not purpose any other thing being let by some external cause But the liberty of God consisteth not in the change of his will or purpose but in this that God will all things whatsoever he will altogether with his will and of himself and could have had otherwise decreed or not decreed all things which he decreed from everlasting of the creation preservation and government of things according to these sayings With men this is impossible Mat. 19.26 Luk. 18.27 but with God all things are possible These and the like sayings shew that God hath so appointed from everlasting with himselfe the creation of things and the gathering and saving of his Church not as if he could not have not done this or not have appointed it otherwise but because so it seemed good to him
God doth suffer his will to be denounced to the wicked The Word of God not without good cause declared to the unregenerate either hee doth together lighten them and move them within by his Spirit to obey his voice or pricketh them with the pricks of conscience either to observe externall order and discipline or not so much to persecute the knowne truth or he doth discover their hypocrisie and madnesse oppugning it or hee maketh manifest their weaknesse and ignorance and at length maketh them inexcusable in this life and in the last judgement Repl. 1. Whose conversion and obedience dependeth of the grace of God hee hath no need of exhortations and precepts but in them also who are converted their conversion dependeth of grace Therefore precepts are vaine and needlesse We make answer to the Major by a distinction If conversion depend of grace so that the Spirit doth not adjoyne doctrine as an instrument whereby to teach their minds and move their hearts let this verily be granted although as hath been before said there remaine as yet other uses of doctrine But when it hath pleased God by this instrument both to lighten and move or encline mens minds to faith and obedience the Major is false For it is written Rom. 1.16 The Gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth Repl. 2. It is not mercy but cruelty to propound precepts and doctrine to those who are denied the grace of obeying and who are by it more hardened and more grievously condemned God therefore doth not this who is exceeding mercifull We deny againe the Major 1. Because Gods exceeding mercy doth not take away his justice 2. Because he so will have them to be made inexcusable by the preaching of his heavenly doctrine as that in the meane season he rejoyceth not at their destruction and punishment But for the manifestation of his justice whereof that greater regard should be had then of all the creatures even Gods justice it selfe requireth he will that which otherwise he abhorreth in his mercy and goodnesse towards all creatures Ezek. 18.32 I will not the death of him that dieth Object 8. He that prepareth himselfe to receive grace by which he may do good workâ 4. Readinesse of mind to receive gââcâ is not before conversion but after 1 Sam 7.3 Act. 10.4 he now doth works pleasing to God but men prepare themselves to receive grace Therefore also before regeneration they do works pleasing to God We deny the Major which yet these places seem to prove Prepare your heart unto the Lord. The prayers and alines of Cornelius before he was taught and baptised of Peter come up into remembrance before God But in these and the like places to prepare or to have in readinesse or to confirme the heart is not to do works before the conversion by which God may be invited to bestow the grace of regeneration upon men but it signifieth that a ready and firme will of obeying God and persevering in true godlinesse is shewed of those which are already regenerated and converted For the people of Israel had repented when Samuel said this unto them For there goeth before in the same place All the house of Israel lamented and followed the Lord. Act. 10.2 Likewise Cornelius before he was taught of Peter that Jesus was the Messias is said to have been then godly and serving God and so called and invocated on him that his prayers pleased God and were heard Albeit good workes are said âo be ours verâât followeth âot that we are ân hors of then but the insââuments whereby the author worketh them Object 9. The workes which are not in our power to performe are not our workes neither are truly and properly said to be done by us but good workes are said to be ours and to be done by us Therefore it is in our will to dâ them or not to do them We dâny the Major For they are not therefore said to be ours or to be done by us because they are of our selves but because God worketh them in us as in the subject and by us as instruments and that so as our will doth them of her owne proper motion although not except it berenewed raisâd and guided by the holy Ghost For being regenerated and moved by him wee are not idle but hee worketh in us wee our selves also work well and that freely without constraint For by regeneration the Will is not taken away but corrected as which before would onely that which is evill will now that which is good Ephes 2.10 We are his workmanship created in Christ Jesus unto good workes which God hath ordained that we should walk in them God helpeth us in working and yet beginneth our working in us Object 10. He that is holpen by another in conversion and in beginning good works doth somewhat of them himselfe before he is holpen For he that hath help beginneth the action God helpeth us wherefore it is of our selves to begin good works The Minor is proved Lord I beleeve help my unbeliefe the Spirit helpeth our infirmity Mar. 9.24 Rom. 8.26 Ans Nothing can follow in conclusion of meere particular propositions For the Major here is not universall seeing not only he may help who beginneth a work but he also in whom it is begun and accomplished by another Now so doth God help us that himselfe doth first breed and engender in us true knowledge of him and an inclination to obey him and the beginnings of good motions and doth increase also and perfect the same begun by him But he is therefore said to help us because he doth so work in us that we are not idle but worke while hee worketh and yet we are able no more to persist or to bring it to an end without him then to begin it And therefore we being enclined moved and governed by him will also of our selves of our owne accord and are able to work well and do worke well that is because God worketh good things not onely in us but also by us as joynt-workers with him Phil. 1.6 2.13 Hee that hath begun this good worke in you will performe it untill the day of Jesus Christ It is God who worketh in you both the will and the deed even of his good pleasure Repl. The beginning and proceeding and accomplishment of conversion is the free work and gift of God Therefore mans will when he is converted doth nothing but is meere passive There should be no use also as hath been said before of lawes discipline doctrine exhortations and such like Answ We deny the consequence of this reason because the reason proceedeth from the putting of the first cause to the removing of the second or instrumentall cause Againe it is a meere fallacy concluding that to be simply so which is but in some respect so For 1. The Will as also the whole man renewed is both the subject
also alwaies most just cause why sometimes for a season God would bereave them of the grace and guiding of the Spirit As it is said And the wrath of the Lord was againe kindled against Israel 2 Sam. 24.1 and hee moved David against them in that he said Goe and number Israel and Judah 2. We answer to the Minor Every forsaking or rather sleeping as it were of the holy Ghost in the regenerate is not a punishment neither done to that end That every forsaking is not a punishment or done to that end as to punish but sometimes also for triall that is for to make knowne and open the weaknesse even of the best and holiest both to themselves and others that they may learne that they cannot for one instant or moment stand against the tentations and assaults of Sathan if they be not presently sustained and ruled by the conduct of the holy Spirit and that so they may be made more watchfull and more earnest to call hereafter for the assistance of the holy Spirit and to beware of relapses and fallings Lastly that both in this life and in the world to come they may the better know and set forth their own unworthinesse and the mercy of God towards them who hath reclaimed and re-called them out of so many and grievous sins unto himself and having deserved a thousand times death and destruction hath not yet suffered them to perish For these causes it is said 2 Cor. 12. Lest I should be exalted out of measure through the aboundance of revelations there was given unto me a prick in the flesh And God hath shut up all in unbeliefe that he might have mercy on all Against this they say Rom. 11. That God doth promise the assistance of his holy Spirit to all that aske it But this is generall only concerning finall perseverance but not so as touching continuall perseverance For God promiseth no where that he will so guide his Saints by his Spirit in this life that they shall never fall By this which hath been said that objection also vanisheth to nothing when they say That the converted seeing they have in their own power to depart from that which is right and to resist have also perseverance in their owne power For although he constraineth not or violently draweth their wils but maketh them of rebels and enemies willingly and of their own accord to become the Sons of God and as concerning mens wils in this life there is nothing more prone then they to evill yet as touching the counsel purpose and working of God evidence of truth constraineth even the adversaries themselves to confesse that it cannot be but that the will of man must then obey when God according to his everlasting counsels hath decreed forcibly to move and encline it either to conversion or to perseverance Neither doth this immutability and efficacy of Gods purpose take away the liberty of will in the converted but rather increaseth and preserveth it and how much the more effectually God moveth it with so much the greater propension and readinesse it both will and doth good which the example of the blessed Angels confirmeth This is also more frivolous that they say That the godly are made carelesse and slothfull and the desire to persevere is diminished in them if they heare that their perseverance dependeth of the grace of the holy Spirit alone For we may very well invert this and returne it upon our adversaries seeing nothing doth more give an edge unto the Saints and those who are indeed godly to a desire and endevour to beware of falling and to a daily and earnest calling upon God then if they knew that they cannot so much as one moment stand against the tentation of the Divell and their flesh except by the vertue and instinct of the holy Spirit they be withdrawn from evill and be forcibly moved to good but contrariwise that opinion as experience teacheth maketh men carelesse and lesse minding to beware of sin by which men imagine that it is in their own power to depart from God listning a while and yeelding to their owne lusts and to returne again to God as oft as themselves think good so to do Now if so be this sentence concerning true perseverance depending on the grace of the holy Spirit breed in the reprobate and profane men a carelesnesse and contempt of God it is both foolish and injurious to judge of the elect and godly by their humour or for their frowardnesse to hide and smother the truth Lastly against the defects of liberty in the second and third state of degree of man they object after this sort If the whole conversion and perseverance doe so depend on Gods will and be the worke of God in men that neither they can have it in whom he doth not worke it neither they cannot but have it in whom he will worke it then not only the liberty The working of âhe instrumentall cause which is our will is not taken away when we put the working of the principall cause which is God but all the action and operation of the Will is taken away and there remaineth only that it be constrained and suffer which is against the Scripture experience the inward strife and combate of the godly our own confession But we answer that the Wil is not therfore taken away when as it doth not resist the Spirit forcibly moving it For to assent also and obey is an action of the Will But when they reply That we make that obedience of the Will in conversion and perseverance wholly the worke of God and so leave nothing to the Will what to do they run into another Paralogisme of consequent whereas they remove the working of the second or instrumentall cause for that the first cause or principall agent is put For that which is so wholly the work of God in man that man is onely as the subject in which God worketh in that we grant the Will is only passive and suffereth and doth work nothing as imprinting or working or maintaining in the Will and heart new qualities or inclinations But that which is so the work of God that the Will of man is not only the object but the instrument also of Gods working and an agent by it own force given it of God in producing an effect in that the Will is not only passive but both active and passive forasmuch as it is to this end moved of the Spirit to worke that it selfe might doe that which God will work by it which also cometh to passe in all the good actions of the Will even as in ill actions also when it is incited either by the Divell or other causes it selfe is not in the meane season idle Wherefore in Ezekiel it is added I will cause you to walke in my statutes and ye shall keep my judgements and doe them The fourth degree of liberty is in man perfectly regenerated after his
whereby wee are out of Gods word informed and instructed unto faith or assent and beleefe as when wee use to say The Christian faith the Apostolike faith Oftentimes it is used for the fulfilling of ancient promises or the things themselves which are beleeved as Before faith came we were kept under the law and shut up unto the faith which should afterward be revealed Gal. 3.23 How faith differeth from all other kindes of knowledge Furthermore albeit there be also other certain notices whereunto we firmly give assent as understanding or apprehension of principles science sapience art prudence for the assent coming unto the notice doth confirme and perfect it so that what knowledge of a thing it had without assent it is imperfect and unprofitable yet none of those are that faith especially the Theologicall such as a little before is described for to those notices or apprehensions we do assent either because they are naturally engraffed in our minds or for that they bring demonstrance or some other true and certain proofs But the Theologicall assent or faith is not neither ariseth it out of the instinct of nature neither out of sense or experience neither out of demonstrations or reasons borrowed from Philosophy but cometh and dependeth of a peculiar and supernaturall revelation or divine testimony That therefore which is added in the former description for the asseveration of God himselfe distinguisheth Theologicall faith from all other knowledges even the most certain And this generall definition of Theologicall faith is necessary that wee may not think that out of Philosophy or such principles as are naturally known to all are to be drawn reasons or arguments sound and sufficient to confirme the articles of our faith but may know that the word of God and those good and necessary consequences and arguments which are framed out of it are a supernaturall light and more certain then all though most exact and exquisite demonstrances either Naturall or Mathematicall of Philosophers 2. How many kinds of faith there are in Scripture FOur sorts of faith are found rehearsed in Scripture 1. Historicall 2. Temporary 3. Working miracles 4. Justifying or saving faith The difference of these kinds one from the other appeareth out of their definitions Historicall faith is to know and think all those things to be true which are manifested from above What historicall faith is either by voice or by visions or by oracles or by any other manner of revelation and are taught in the books of the Prophets and Apostles and thus to be perswaded of them for the asseveration and testimony of God himselfe It is called historicall because it is a bare knowledge of such things as God is said to have done to do or that he will do hereafter of this faith these testimonies of holy Scripture make mention 1 Cor. 13.2 If I have all faith so that I could remove mountains c. Which saying notwithstanding may be construed of all the sorts of faith James 2.19 justifying faith only excepted The divels beleeve and tremble for the divell knoweth exactly both what things are written in the word and also what are not written because hee is a spirit witty quick and learned hee is present and seeth whatsoever things are done in the Church and also through long experience hath known the doctrine of the Church to be true Acts 8.13 Simon Magus beleeved to wit that the doctrine was true which the Apostle Peter propounded but he had not a justifying faith Temporary faith is to assent unto the doctrine of the Church together with profession and joy therein What temporall faith is though not true and unfained that is to say not springing from a lively sense of the grace of God towards them but of some other cause whatsoever therefore it endureth but for a time and in the instant of affliction vanisheth Or It is to assent unto the heavenly doctrine which is delivered by the Prophets and Apostles to professe it to glory therein and to rejoyce in the knowledge thereof for a time not for the application of the promise to themselves to wit not for any feeling in their hearts of Gods grace towards them but for other causes and therefore without any true conversion and finall perseverance in the profession of this doctrine This definition is drawn from the parable and words of Christ He that receiveth seed in the stony ground is he which heareth the word and incontinently with joy receiveth it yet hath hee not root in himselfe and dureth but a season Mat. 13.20 21. for as soon as tribulation or persecution cometh c. The causes of this kind of joy are in a manner infinite and diverse in divers persons yet all of them temporary at whose fading such faith also as is grounded on them flitteth and vanisheth Hypocrites rejoyce at the hearing of the Gospel Temporary faith is led in a string with the commodities of the world and with them doth live and die either because it is a new doctrine in their ears or because it seemeth to sooth and flatter their affections whilest it disburdeneth them of mens traditions as doth the doctrine of Christian liberty of justification c. or because they haunt a licentious custome of sinning or hunt after profits and commodities whether publike or private as riches honour glory c. which then appeareth when the crosse overtaketh them For then because they have no root they are parched and wasted with the heat thereof Thus hypocrites rejoyce they rejoyce not as true beleevers I mean on a sense and feeling of Gods grace working in them and on an application unto themselves of the blessings offered in the word which one thing only in the faithfull is the cause that they are rapt with exceeding true and perfect joy and the removing of this cause sufficeth to make faith temporary The difference of temporall and historicall faith This time serving faith differeth from historicall only in that joy which accompanieth it and not the other for the historicall faith hath a bare and naked knowledge only but temporary faith besides this knowledge rejoyceth therein for time-serving men receive the word with joy whereas divels beleeve historically and yet are hereon touched with no joy but rather tremble they I say joy not in that knowledge they have but wish it were quite extinguished Nay farther they professe not themselves to be followers of that doctrine though they know it to be true but horribly persecute and maliciously oppugne the same Notwithstanding in men historicall faith is sometimes coupled with profession and sometimes also severed from it for oftentimes men professe for I know not what causes that religion and truth which in heart they hate many also which are resolved and know assuredly the verity of Christian doctrine notwithstanding oppose themselves and set their faces against it and these are they which sin against the holy Ghost Object Yea but the
wit as touching their accomplishment and consummation Some reconcile the difference of these two in this manner Faith apprehendeth the promises proposed in the Creed concerning things to come Hope the things themselves promised which are to come But this reconcilement is not so popular and easie to be conceived by the vulgar fort as is the other Object 2. Faith is the evidence of things which are not seen Therefore not of things present Answ It is the evidence of things which are not seen to wit by the outward sense but they are seen by the eyes of the mind even as if they did lie open to the eyes of the body Again they are not seen as is afore-shewed in respect of their accomplishment and consummation 5. What are the causes of faith How the H. Ghost is the principall efficient cause of faith Ephes 2.8 THe first and principall efficient cause of faith both historicall temporary and of working miracles is the holy Ghost howbeit hee is cause of these by his divine generall working only but he is cause of justifying faith by a speciall kinde of working By the grace of God ye are saved through faith and that not of your selves it is the gift of God who enlightneth the minde that it may understand the word and moveth the will that it may assent unto the word once understood Object The divell hath historicall faith It is therefore wrought in him by the holy Ghost Ans Yea even whatsoever faith is in the divell is wrought by the Spirit of God but that by a generall and universall working only as hath been said whereby he worketh in all not by a speciall and proper action because by such a kind of working the holy Ghost fashioneth and frameth a justifying faith in the elect alone For verily whatsoever knowledge and understanding is in divels and hypocrites God effecteth it by his Spirit but not so as to regenerate or justifie them that they might rightly acknowledge him to be the authour of this gift and magnifie him therefore for after this manner hee worketh faith in the elect alone The divels therefore and hypocrites have faith from the Spirit of God but the elect from the Spirit of God sanctifying them The word of God preached the instrumentall cause of faith Rom. 1.16 Rom 10 17. 1 Cor 4.15 The instrumentall cause of faith in generall is the whole word of God comprehended in the books of the old and new Testament in which writings also are contained many works and miracles of God besides the word But the chief and proper instrument of justifying faith is the preaching of the Gospel The Gosel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth Faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God This instrument doth the holy Ghost use yet not as necessary in regard of his working but arbitrary and at his own good pleasure both to stir up faith in us and to nourish strengthen and increase the same Wherefore ordinarily justifying faith is never engendered in those who are of yeers to receive it without the preaching of the Gospel Speciall revelation the cause of faith of miracles The formall cause of faith The object of faith The subject of faith The ends of faith The cause of that faith which worketh miracles is not simply the word of God but there must necessarily come thereto an especiall or immediate revelation from God The formall cause of justifying faith is a certain knowledge and confidence in Christ The object of it is whole Christ and his benefits promised in the word The subject or part of man wherein it remaineth is the understanding will and heart of man The end or finall cause 1. The glory of God to wit the celebration of his truth justice bounty mercy which hee hath shewed in the sending of his Son and in the giving of faith in him 2. Our salvation that wee may receive the blessings which are promised in the word 6. What are the effects of faith The effects of faith THe effects of justifying faith are 1. The justifying of us before God 2. Joy resting on God and peace of conscience Being justified by faith we have peace with God 3. Our whole conversion regeneration and all our obedience which followeth faith and beginneth at the same time with faith For by faith God purifieth our hearts Rom. 5.1 To the effects of faith appertaine also the consequents thereof that is increase of spirituall and corporall gifts and the receiving of the things themselves which faith aimeth at Acts 15.9 The first then and immediate effect of justifying faith is justification from this afterwards flow all other benefits purchased by the bloud of Christ which all we beleeve to be given us by faith faith it selfe being the cause of them for That which is the cause unto any cause of any effect is likewise a cause of that effect If thererefore faith be the next cause of our justification in respect of us it is also a cause of those things which necessarily follow justification Thy faith hath saved thee Luke 8.48 In a word The effects of faith are justification and regeneration which is begun here and is to be perfected in the life to come Rom. 3.28 10.10 Acts 13.39 7. Unto whom faith is given Justifying faith is given to all the elect and to them only Joh. 6.44 10.26 Matth. 13.11 Acts 13.48 Rom. 8.30 Ephes 2.8 Rom. 10.16 2 Thes 3.2 Mat. 7.22 JUstifying faith is only proper to the elect and that to all of them for it is given to the elect alone and to all the elect even to infants as concerning some inclination No man can come to mee except the Father which hath sent mee draw him Ye beleeve not for ye are not of my sheep It is given to you to know the secrets of heaven but unto them it is not given And they beleeved as many as were ordained to everlasting life Whom he predestinated them also he called and whom hee called them also hee justified Faith is the gift of God All have not hearkened to the Gospel For all men have not faith Temporary faith and the faith of miracles is given to those who are members of the visible Church only that is hypocrites Have wee not by thy Name done many great works Cast out divels But now neverthelesse this faith of miracles ceaseth which flourished in the primitive Church for that now the doctrine is sufficiently confirmed Historicall faith all they have who are by profession of the Church whether they be of the godly or reprobates yea and they also who are not members of the Church but enemies as divels and tyrants Historicall is a part of justifying faith because there can be no assent or perswasion of a thing which is not first known Object Historicall faith is a good work The divels have historicall faith Therefore they have good works Answ Historicall
imparted by the Apostles and every one of them did bestow some part thereof but that cannot be proved This reason may be rendred thereof more probable that it was called a Symbole for that the Articles of faith are the square and rule whereunto the faith and doctrine of all orthodox or right beleeving Christians ought to agree and be conferred The Symbole is called Apostolick Two reasons why the Creed is called Apostolick Because it containeth the summe of the Apostolick doctrine which the Catechumenes were enforced to hold and professe Because the Apostles delivered that summe of doctrine to their Schollers and Disciples which the Church afterwards held as received from them This selfe same Symbole is called also Catholick because there is but one faith of all Christians Why it is called Catholick An answer to a question moved touching other Creeds Here some demand a reason Why after the Apostles Creed other Creeds as the Creed of the Councell of Nice Ephesus and Chalcedon with Athanasius his Creed were compiled and received in the Church Answ These Creeds properly are not others that is quite different in substance from the Apostolick Symbole but are onely a repetition and more ample declaration of this in all which certain words are added as an explication thereof by reason of Hereticks by whom because of the shortnesse thereof this was depraved there is no change either of the matter or of the doctrine but only of the form of declaring it as easily appeareth by comparing them together Other important and weighty causes there were which might compell the Bishops and Doctors of ancient Churches to compose and draw out these briefe compendious formes of confession especially the Church then increasing Four causes why other Creeds were made and received in the Church and heresies growing with and in the Church For instance in few That all both young and old might with more ease bear in minde the main and entire foundation of Christianity comprised in briefe That all might alwayes have in their sight and view the confession of their faith and consolation reaped thence knowing what that doctrine is for which persecution is to be sustained So God in times past made a short summary abstract of his law and promises that all might have it as a rule of life and ground of consolation obvious to their eyes That the faithfull might have a peculiar badge and cognisan whereby to be distinguished both then and in all future ages from infidels and hereticks which with wily glosing sophismes corrupt the writings of the Prophets and Apostles for which very cause also these Confessions were intituled Symboles 4. That there might be some perpetuall rule extant in publike plain briefe and easie to be known whereby to examine all manner of doctrine and interpretation of Scripture to approve and ratifie whatsoever accordeth therewith and refuse and disanull the contrary The Apostolick Creed preferred above other Creeds because 1. The phrase of it is most proper 2. The time most ancient 3. The copy most authenticall Notwithstanding the Apostles Creed far surpasseth the rest in authority 1. Because for the most part it literally consisteth of the proper words and phrases of Scripture 2. Because it is of greater antiquity then other Creeds and was delivered first unto the Church by the Apostles themselves or by their disciples and schollers and since them successively from hand to hand transferred unto us their posterity 3. Because it is the fountaine and originall draught even an authenticall rule of direction to other Creeds which for illustration of this to prevent the fraudulent sleights and forged corruption of hereticks have in universall and generall Synods or Councels been published and authorised by the whole joint-consent of the Church The certainty of this Creed dependeth not on the authority and arbitrement of men or definitive sentence of Councels but on the perpetuall concordance of holy Scripture with them and of the whole Church since the Apostles time retaining and holding fast the Apostles doctrine and testifying to all posterity that they received this doctrine at the Apostles mouthes and the mouthes of their hearers which consent is obvious to any man that daigneth to view it with both eyes and weigh it considerately For certain it is that no Congregation of Angels nor conventicle of men hath any power of instituting new lawes touching the worship of God or new Articles of faith binding the conscience for this is a work proper unto God Neither may we beleeve God for the testimony of the Church but the Church for the testimony of God This doctrine touching the causes and authority of divers Creeds is borrowed out of Ursinus Admonit Neustad de Concordia Burgens written Anno Dom. 1581. where young Divines may if they list reade a large discourse touching the truth and authority of Ecclesiasticall Writers learnedly discussed from 117. page unto the 142. page of the said Tract a briefe Type and Table whereof I have here decyphered THE TABLE The writings touching the doctrine of the Church are 1. Divine that is inspired immediately by God into the hearts of the Prophets and Apostles such as are the Canonicall books of the old and new Testament These alone are simply in their sentences and words full of divine inâpiration and worthy credit and therefore are the sole rule of tryall unto all others 2. Ecclesiasticall that is written by the Doctors of the Church these are 1. Publick to wit written in the common name of the whole Church which again are subdivided into writings 1. Catholick I meane Creeds and Confessions written in the name and with the full consent of the whole orthodox right beleeving Church received and allowed by the authority thereof such as are The Apostles Creed The Creeds of the Councels of Nice ConstaÌtinople Chalcedon Athanasius his Creed 2. Particular namely the Confessions of certain Churches and Councels as divers Catechismes and the Augustanâ Confession 2. Private that is written in the name and by the advice of some one private man or more as Common places Commentaries and such like ON THE 8. SABBATH Quest 24. Into how many parts is the Creed divided Answ Into three parts The first is of God the eternall Father and our Creation The second of God the Son and our Redemption The third of God the holy Ghost and our Sanctification The Explication THe principall parts of the Apostolick Creed are three 1. Of God the Father and our Creation 2. Of God the Son and our Redemption 3. Of God the holy Ghost and our Sanctification that is of the works of our Creation Redemption and Sanctification Ob. 1. Unto the Father is ascribed the Creation of heaven and earth unto the Son the Redemption of mankind unto the holy Ghost Sanctification Therefore the Son and the holy Ghost did not create heaven and earth How our Creation Redemption Sanctification are each appropriated to some one person of the
or while they perceive not the causes of these evils and the secret government of God they fall to doubting whether there be any God who hath care over the world and humane affaires But that there is a God The reasons which doe prove there is a God is proved by many main arguments common to Philosophy with Divinity The arguments are these The beautifull order of nature The beautifull and goodly order of nature beheld in the world that is the disposing of every part of the world and the continuall succession of divers motions and operations therein with constant and strict observation of their stablished and perpetuall laws cannot be instituted and kept but of a wise understanding and omnipotent nature which is God This argument is enlarged Psal 8.19.104.135.147.148 Acts 1. 17. Rom. 1. The excellency of mans minde A reasonable nature having some cause cannot derive his originall but from an intelligent and understanding nature for that the cause is not worse or baser then the effect bringeth But the minde of man is a nature indued with reason and hath some cause Therefore it hath his being from an understanding cause which is God Job 32.8 Psal 94.97 Acts 17.28 Surely there is a spirit in man but the inspiration of the Almighty giveth understanding Yet they say The Lord shall not see c. We are also his generation The Minor of the precedent Syllogisme is thus proved likewise by reason Whatsoever hath a beginning is from another because it must needs be from something and of it selfe it cannot have being or beginning because nothing is cause of it selfe but mans minde hath a beginning Therefore from another which other must needs be God The general rules and principles naturally ingendered in the mind of man The notions of generall rules or principles born in us and with us such as are the difference between things honest and dishonest numbring understanding of consequences in discourse and reasoning c. cannot come by chance or from a sensible nature common to us with brute beasts but are necessarily in-bred in us by some intelligent cause which is God whereupon wee frame this Syllogisme Notions are not engendred nor have their being but from a cause intelligent for no man maketh another wise who himself is not wise But in men there are notions not coming by use nor received from men Therefore they are from God Rom. 2.15 The Gentiles shew the effect of the law written in their hearts Man is the image of God c. This principle of it selfe naturally in-bred in man That there is a God The naturall notion of this principle There is a God Principles are true because they are divine wisdome and because the contrary or opposite thereto being granted nature is thereby destroyed But That there is a God is a principle First Because every one hath private experience hereof in himself Secondly All wise men confesse it Thirdly All nations consent in it for no nation is so barbarous but that it maintaineth some religion and contendeth and striveth for the advancement thereof and supposeth that there is some God Rom. 1.19 That which may be known of God is manifest in them that is in the mindes of men for God hath shewed it unto them The terrours of conscience in the wicked The terrours of conscience which are stricken into the mindes of the wicked after they have sinned cannot be inflicted but by an intelligent Judge which discerneth honest and dishonest things detesteth those things which are dishonest beholdeth the mindes and hearts of men and exerciseth judgement upon the minds but in all the wicked is this torment Isa 66.24 57.21 Deut. 4.24 Rom. 2.15 Their worm shall not die neither shall their fire be quenched There is no peace saith God to the wicked God is a consuming fire They shew the effects of the law written in their hearts their conscience also bearing witnesse and their thoughts accusing one another or excusing Against the beasts of the world who think the doctrine of God to be but a cunning device of the wiser sort to keep the simple people in order And hence is apparant the impudency of Epicures and Academicks who deem all religion to be devices of subtill men coyned to this end and purpose that the rest of the common people might through fear of a superiour power be kept in good order For first if through deceivablenesse other men beleeve that God is and dread him Why then are these men themselves who will seem by their sharp in-sight to espy the guile most of all tormented with the conscience and privie acknowledgement both of this their blasphemy as also of other misdeeds Moreover the sole and bare asseveration and word of a few could not have been sufficient neither to perswade all mankinde neither to maintain the perswasion once brought in to all succeeding ages neither doth that lighten the force of those arguments which are deducted from this notion That there is a God and from the conscience in that they say There are many found who neither beleeve there is a God neither are moved with the conscience of their sins for although they covet never so much to perswade themseves that there is no God yet is their conscience alwaies against them And therefore it is most false that these men imagine that any one of the wicked is free from the gnawing of his conscience for how much the more every one despiseth God and all religion and endeavoureth to represse the pricks of conscience so much the more is he tormented and at every mentioning and signifying of God he trembleth and shaketh with horrour and how much the slowlier with so much the more severe dolour and paine is his security shaken from him Whereupon wee see those whose whole life was profane and secure for the most part when they are oppressed with the terrour of Gods judgement to perish in despaire Now that which is said The ungodly is so proud that he careth not for God Psal 10.4 14.1 53.2 neither is God in all his thoughts The fool hath said in his heart There is no God that this hath not this meaning as if the wicked were void of all knowledge and feare of God or doe not confesse that there is a God but that framing unto themselves another then he indeed is who hath manifested himselfe to wit one that careth not for mens affairs defendeth not nor delivereth the good and punisheth the wicked they place an idoll in room of the true God David himselfe doth sufficiently declare whenas he describeth the same profanenesse of the wicked in these words For he hath said in his heart Psalm 10.12 Tush God hath forgotten he hideth away his face and he will never see it The punishments of the wicked Which punishments are not to be imputed to the Magistrates severity and wisdome for two causes From
and consolations whereby he plainly teacheth whom and what he will be acknowledged and published by us to be and that hee is not acknowledged or worshipped of any but of them who think according to his word both of him and his will neither is the true knowledge of him found elsewhere then in this word The certainty of this position is hereof most manifest for that all those who imagine God to be other in essence or nature or will then he hath testified himself to be in his own manifestations and revealings do not imbrace and worship at all the true God but another thing of their own framing in stead of the true God according to these sayings Ye worship that which ye know not wee worship that which wee know Joh. 4.22 5.23 for salvation is of the Jewes He that honoureth not the Son the same honoureth not the Father which hath sent him Galat. 4.8 But then when ye knew not God ye did service unto them which by nature are not gods Ye were at that time without Christ Ephes 4.12 and were aliens from from the common-wealth of Israel and were strangers from the covenant of promise and had no hope and were without God in the world Whom ye then ignorantly worship him shew I unto you Acts. 17.23 1 John 2 23. Whosoever denyeth the Son the same hath not the Father But against these things seemeth that to be which Paul saith Rom. 1.19 20. That that which may be known of God is manifest also in men estranged from Christian Religion for that God hath shewed it unto them For the invisible things of him that is his eternall power and God-head are seen by the Creation of the world being considered in his works to the intent that they should be without excuse And Acts 14.15 That God in former ages did not leave himselfe without witnesse and that out of the whole nature of things but chiefly by the minde of man and the difference of things honest and dishonest and by the punishments of the wicked it may in some measure be gathered not only that there is a God but also what he is and therefore many things are found to have been spoken truly by the heathen and others concerning the unity and nature of God But to these objections we answer that there are indeed some true things concerning God manifested otherwise also then by the word delivered to the Church but by them notwithstanding who is the true God cannot be shewed Two causes why tâeglimsle of nature is not sufficient to shew who is the true God and that for two causes For first Those things by themselves are not sufficient for to the knowing of the true God it is requisite that we know and professe not somethings only but all things which he openeth of himselfe and would have known Moreover These selfe same true testimonies of God also which remaine in mens mindes and in nature all they by reason of a naturall blindnesse in them and pravity doe many wayes corrupt who in weighing them follow not the light and interpretation thereof drawn from the word of God delivered to the Church when as even of these which might be known by the help of nature many things they do not know many they faine of their own which have nothing agreeing with the nature and will of God and those things which they doe retain and in shew of words professe they farre otherwise understand then they are proposed of God and declared in his word and in the Church understood and so beholding and sounding in their mouth true sentences and sayings concerning God conceive neverthelesse and foster false opinions of him in their mind This answer S. Paul himself expresseth when he addeth Rom. 1.20 21. That they are inexcusable because that when they knew God they glorified him not as God The âoâce of nature concerning God neither to be rejected no contemned other in âesned of sufficiency ãâã âââ-construing Now albiet Philosophicall wisdome cannot therefore shew who is the true God for that concerning the essence nature will and works of God so much as is necessary to be known it doth not teach and is diversly depraved by men so that out of the Church remaineth no true knowledge of God yet neverthelesse that voice of the nature of things concerning God ought not for these causes to be rejected as false or contemned as fruitlesse for neither is that straight wayes false in it selfe which is perversly construed of men neither fruitlesse for all things nor to all men which availeth the reprobate nothing at all to everlasting salvation For God will also out of the Church bridle the lewd and dissolute by the testimonies which their conscience and punishments give of his will anger and judgement and according to them will he have the life and manners of men ruled He will have mans corruption and his justice made more conspicuous and cleer in punishing them who stubbornly withstand the known truth He will by naturall testimonies mens consciences shewing the imperfection thereof have men stirred up to seek the true God in the Church as it is said that men were therefore placed in the theater of the world Acts 17.27 That they should seeke the Lord if so be they might have groved after him and found him Hereof fee Damâââen iââ ãâã orthâââid Basil âo 4. conââunom Rultice Diaconâ c. 3. ãâã Acephal ãâã thesâ cap 1. â ãâ¦ã a. cap. 5. ãâã Meâaââ 12. c. 7 ãâ¦ã somâââ Scipâoms He will also have them who are converted to him to be more confirmed by the consent of nature and the word as the often alledging of naturall testimonies in the Scriptures declareth Lastly hee will the imperfection of naturall knowledge being considered have mens ignorance concerning God acknowledged and his mercy magnified who discovereth and openeth himselfe in his word God cannot be defined 1. Because he is immense 2. Because his essence is unknown unto us yet some way he way be described according to the measure which himself hath revealed of himself and that so that the description of him shall comprehend such attributes or properties the persons and principall works of the Deity as by them the true God may with halfe an eye be discerned from idols The description of God according to Philosophy The description of God according to the âuâes of Divinity Philosophically he is described on this wise God is an eternall mind or intelligence sufficient in himselfe to all felicity most good and the cause of good in nature But Divinity hath taught the Church of God a more full and ample description of him which is in this sort God is a spirituall essence intelligent eternall infinite other from all the creatures incomprehensible most perfect in it selfe immutable and of an immense power wisdome and goodnesse just true chaste mercifull bountifull most free angry and wroth with sin which essence is the
damnation and the judgment of the great day And elsewhere also they themselves complain that Christ came to torment them before their time The causes why God permitted them to fall Furthermore God permitteth them to fall into this wickednesse not onely thereby to shew his wrath against sin in their everlasting paines but also to punish by them in this life the wicked and also to chastise or try and exercise with temptations the elect Mat. 25.41 1 Sam. 16.14 23. Psal 78.9 For fire is said to be prepared for them from everlasting The evill spirit of God came upon Saul and vexed him He cast upon the Egyptians the fiercenesse of his anger indignation and wrath and vexation by the sending out of evill Angels But Job 1.12 Job is delivered to be afflicted of Sathan for the tryall of his constancie Sathan hath desired to winnow you as wheat Luke 22.31 1 Thess 2.17 2. Cor. 12.7 Wee would have come unto you but Sathan hindered us Lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of revelations there was given unto me a prick in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet me because I should not be exalted out of measure 2 Thess 3.5 Lest the tempter had tempted you in any sort and that our labour had been in vain And Christ himself is tempted of Satan Mat. 4.3 6 9. and therefore verily he is called the tempter for that he solliciteth and inciteth men to sin and to revolt from God both by offering outward occasion of sins as also by stirring up the cogitations and inward motions of the will and heart ON THE 10. SABBATH Quest 27. What is the Providence of God Answ The almighty power of God every where present a Isa 29.15 16. Jer. 23.23 24. Ezek. 8.12 Act. 17.25 27. whereby he doth as it were with his hand uphold and govern heaven and earth with all the creatures therein b Heb. 1.3 So that those things which grow in the earth as likewise rain and drought fruitfulnesse and barrennesse c Jer. 5.24 Acts 14.17 meat and drink d Acts 14.17 health and sicknesse e John 9.3 riches and poverty f Pro 22.2 in a word all things come not rashly or by chance but by his fatherly counsell and will g Pro. 16.33 Matth. 10.29 The Explication The reason of the connexion of the two places of Creation and Providence Providence and creation one and the same thing but diverse in consideration THe doctrine which treateth of Gods providence is joyned with the place which treateth of the creation because the providence that is the preservation and government of things created doth not differ from the creation in the thing it self for that there is but one and the same will or power or action of God whereby things both begin to be and continue but they differ in consideration only For the omnipotent will of God is called creation in respect of the beginning when things by the force and power of his will took their being it is called providence as by the self-same power things are preserved Wherefore Providence is the continuance and accomplishment of creation or creation it selfe continuated and perpetuated For we may not imagine that the creation of the world is like to the building of a ship which the Ship-wright as soon as hee hath finished it committeth to the government of some Pilot but wee must hold this as a grounded truth that as nothing had ever been except God had created them so neither could they retaine and keep their being neither their force of working neither the very operation it selfe or motion no not the space of one moment or minute of time if God did not preserve and move them effectually And therefore the Scripture it selfe often joyneth the preservation and continuall administration of things with their creation and from hence reasoneth for Gods providence And God is called Jehovah God is called Jehovah 1. For giving 2. For maintaining the being of his creatures not only because hee once gave to every thing both small and great their being but also because hee maintaineth it in all and moveth them so as that he not only seeth what is done in all things but also causeth and inclineth them to do that which he from everlasting would every of them to doe And by this his providence hee governeth administreth ruleth and preserveth all things that they be not brought to confusion Wee cannot therefore have a full and perfect knowledge of the creation except we joyn with it the doctrine of providence Touching providence these three things are principally questioned 1. Whether there be any Providence 2. What Providence is 3. Why the knowledge thereof is necessary THe two former of these are discussed here under this twenty seventh Question of the Catechism the third is resolved in the twenty eighth Question immediatly following 1. Whether there be any providence of God Philosophers errours concerning Gods providence COncerning this point of doctrine three diverse erroneous opinions are found amongst Philosophers 1. The Epicures will have either no providence at all or onely of those things which are and are done in the lower parts of the world 2. The Stoicks have devised in stead of providence an absolute necessity and order of all things being in the very nature of things wherunto not only all other things but God himself also is subject which necessity they called destiny 3. The Peripateticks did imagine that God indeed doth behold and understand all things but yet doth not order and rule all things but moveth the celestiall motions and doth by them send down by way of influence some power and vertue unto the lower parts of nature but the operations themselves or motions depend of the matter and of the wils of men that is they will have the providence of God to be a prescience or fore-knowledge of God in all things but not a will decreeing causing and ruling all things The opinion of the Church touching providence Contrarily the Church teacheth out of the word of God That nothing is extant and cometh to passe in the whole world but by the certain and definite though yet most free and most good counsell and purpose of God There are two sorts of arguments and proofs whereby is confirmed Two proofes of providence that there is a providence of God Testimony of Scripure and force of argument Scripture Testimonies of Scripture are these Hee giveth to all life and breath and all things Acts 17.25 28. In him we live and move and have our being Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing Mat. 10.29 30. and one of them shall not fall to the ground without your Father Yea Ephes 1.11 and all the hairs of your head are numbred God worketh all things after the counsell of his own will Like to these are found infinite testimonies in
consequence or by supposition which is the immutability and unchangeablenesse of those effects which follow of causes which causes being supposed or put the effect must necessarily follow but the causes notwithstanding themselves might either not have been or might have been changed So are those things necessary which God hath decreed that they should be done in respect of the unchangeablenesse of his decree which decree yet God most freely made that is hee might from everlasting either not have decreed it at all or have decreed it otherwise according to those wordes Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father and hee will give mee moe than twelve legions of Angels Mat. 26.53 How then should the Scripture be fulfilled Likewise Those things are called necessary which are done indeed by such second causes as are so made of God that by their owne nature they cannot doe otherwise than they doe but yet may be by God himselfe either taken away or hindered or altered and changed As the Sun and the shadow going forward in consequence or order of nature with the Sun and yet consisting and standing still in that battell of Joshua and returning backwards in the daies of Ezechias the fire burning bodies within the reach thereof which are capable of burning and yet not burning the three Children in the furnace of Babylon or those things which are indeed in their own nature apt to produce a contrary or diverse thing or to forbeare producing of their effect and yet notwithstanding cannot doe otherwise because they are so moved by God or by other causes which although they be not changed yet might have been changed or when they worke so cannot withall not worke or worke otherwise because two contradictories cannot be both at one time true Fortune and Chance Fortune and Chance are sometimes taken for the events themselves or effects which follow causes that are causes but by an accident by reason of such causes as are causes by and in themselves but not knowne to us as when we say good or evill fortune happy or unhappy chance Sometimes they signifie the causes of such events either the manifest causes which are causes but by an accident as when any thing is said to be done by fortune or by chance or the hidden and unknown causes which are causes by and in themselves As it is said in the Poet Omnipotent fortune and fate inevitable And they are wont to call that fortune which is a cause by an accident in voluntary agents whose actions have some event that seldome happeneth besides their appointment As he that digging with purpose to build findeth treasure Chance they call an accidentall cause in naturall agents whose motions have effects neither proper to them neither alwaies happening and that without any manifest cause directing it as if a tyle falling from an house kill one that passeth by Fate or destiny The difference between the Stoickes the Churches doctrine concerning Gods providence By the name of Fate or Destiny sometimes is understood the decree and provideâce of God As that of the Poet Leave off to hope that the fates of the Gods are moved with entreaty But the Stoickes by this word understood the immutable connexion and knitting of all causes and effects depending of the nature of the causes themselves so that neither the second causes are able to work otherwise than they work neither the first causes can worke otherwise than doth the second and therefore all effects of all causes are absolutely necessary This opinion of the Stoickes because it spoyleth God of his liberty and omnipotency and abolisheth the order and manner of working in second causes disposed by Gods wisedome not only sounder Philosophy but the Church also rejecteth and condemneth and doth openly professe her dissenting from the Stoickes 1. Because the Stoickes tie God to second causes as if it should be necessary for him to work by them as their nature doth bear and suffer But the Church teacheth that God worketh not according to the rule or lore of second causes but second causes according to the prescript of God as being their chiefe and most free Governour and Lord and therefore are subject and tied to his will and pleasure 2. The Stoickes were of opinion that neither God nâr second causes can doe any thing of their own nature otherwise than they doe The Church affirmeth that not only second causes are made and ordained by God some to bring forth certain and definite effects some variable and contrary but God himself also could from everlasting either not have decreed or have decreed and wrought otherwise either by second causes or without them and by them either changeable in their own nature or unchangeable all things whose contrary are not repugnant to his nature and that he hath so decreed them and doth so work them not because he could not doe otherwise but because it so pleased him as it is said Our God is in heaven he doth whatsoever he will With God shall nothing be impossible that is which is not against his nature Psal 115.3 Luke 1.37 or whereby his nature is not overthrowne as it is said 2 Tim. 2. Out of this then which hath been spoken we answer unto the argument which was That which is done by the unchangeable decree of God is not done contingently but necessarily All things are done by the unchangeable decree of God nothing therefore is done contingently neither by fortune or chance but all necessarily First wee say there is more in the conclusion than in the premisses when the opinion of the Stoickes is objected to the Church For albeit the Church confesseth all events in respect of Gods providence to be necessary yet this necessity is not a Stoicall fate and destiny because the Church detendeth against the Stoickes both liberty in God governing things at his pleasure and a changeablenes in second causes and sheweth out of Gods word that God could both now doe and from everlasting have decreed many things which neither he doth nor hath decreed And therefore the Church also hath abstained from the name of fate lest any should suspect her to maintaine with the Stoickes an absolute necessity of all things Secondly necessity of consequence or supposition doth not take away contingency If removing Stoicisme yet notwithstanding the necessity of all things and the abolishing of contingency fortune and chance be objected wee make answer to the Major by distinguishing the words For those things which are done by the providence and decree of God are done indeed necessarily but by that necessity which is by supposition or of consequence not by simple necessity or absolute wherefore it followeth that all things come to passe not by simple and absolute necessity but by that of supposition or consequence And necessity of consequence doth not at all take away contingency The reason of this is Because the same effect may have causes whereof some may produce
our sins and that he might loose the workes of the Divel 1 John 3.5 Therefore the Son of God and another nature from the flesh that is the man Jesus is the Son of God in respect not only of his humanity but also of his divinity which besides and before the flesh existed in him and by the assumption of the flesh was made as it were visible and conspicuous Wherefore it followeth also and that necessarily that that was a subsistent and a person For that which is by nature a son is also a person But Christs divinity or nature which was also before his flesh is the Son of God by nature Therefore it is a subsistent and a person in the flesh taken or assumed and before it 5. Classe The Word is a person before Jesus borne of the Virgin and he is the Son To the fifth Classe belong those places of Scripture which affirme Christ man to be the Word incarnate The argument is this The Word is a person which both existed before Jesus was born and now dwelleth personally in the flesh taken of the Virgin But that Word is the Son Therefore the Son is a person besides and before the assumption of flesh The Major is proved 1. Because those things are attributed unto the Word which only agree to a thing subsistent living intelligent working that is to a person For the Word was before all creatures with the Father God by him were all things made John 1. 1 John 1. 5. Rev. 19. he was authour of life and light in men he was in the world from the beginning and not known he hath his own country and nation he came unto it in his name men beleeve he giveth power to others to be the sons of God by his own authority and power he doth assume and take flesh and is therein manifested seen handled converseth and dwelleth amongst men The Minor is proved John 14.18 34. Rev. 2.18 1. Because the Word is called the only begotten Son of God 2. Because the same properties are attributed to the Word and the Son For the Son is in the bosome of the Father revealing God unto men By him the world was created In him is life he was sent and came from heaven into the world He took the seed of Abraham Likewise the life which is the Word was with the Father before the incarnation and manifestation of Christ Therefore God was even then the Father of the Word and the Word the Son of God But seeing the new Arrians do marvellously deprave by their new and crafty devised Sophismes this notable place of John concerning the Word subsisting before the flesh born of the Virgin and creating and preserving all things that thereby they might rob and dispoile the Son of God of his true and eternall Deity it seemed good here to adjoyne those things which Zacharias Ursinus some yeeres since noted and drew out as to be opposed against these corruptions and forgeries briefly indeed and barely after the manner of Logicians yet such as are learned and sound whereby also the like corruptions and wrestings of places of holy Scripture may easily be observed discerned and refuted JOhn purposing to write the Gospel of Christ in the first entrance proposeth the summe of that doctrine which he purposed to deliver and confirm out of the story and sermons of Christ The argument of Johns Gospel And seeing the knowledge of Christ consisteth in his person and office he describeth both and sheweth that Christ is the eternall Son and Word of God the Father who taking flesh was made man that hee might be made a sacrifice for our sins and might make us through faith in him the Sonnes of God and Heires of eternall life This Word then whom afterwards he calleth the onely begotten Son of the Father he saith now to have been in the beginning which sheweth his eternity In the beginning was These wordes of the holy Evangelist they corrupt and deprave who raise again Samosatenus his blasphemies from the pit of hell expounding this beginning of the beginning of the Gospels preaching done by Christ But contrary Saint John and the Church even from the Apostles and their Scholars time doe understand that beginning of the world wherein Moses recounteth all things to have bin first created by God Gen. 1. For John saith that the world was made by him and further that even then in the beginning he was God and that the true God Creatour which is onely one and was in the beginning of the world Repl. 1. Beginning doth not signifie eternity Therefore yee deprave it who so expound it Answ Wee doe not so expound it but that even then in the beginning of the world was the Word and therefore was before the Creation of the world and whatsoever was before this was from everlasting and so is the Scripture wont to speake as Eph. 1.4 1 Pet. 1.20 Pro. 8.22 23. c. where we may see a large place concerning wisdome whose eternity is there signified in this that it is said to have been before the creation of the world Repl. 2. Beginning often signifieth the beginning of the Gospels preaching Yee were with me from the beginning I said not to you from the beginning Ans This sheweth that sometimes it so signifieth but not alwaies And we are still to construe it of that beginning which the text sheweth As also in other places I am α and Ï Rev. 1. â the begining and the end the first and the last The Word The corrupters say The man Christ is called the Word because he speaketh and teacheth the will of the Father Wee say that he is called indeed the Word for this cause because he declareth God and his will but yet in respect of his divinity not of his humanity The reasons hereof are 1. Because his humanity was not from the beginning of the world 2. Because this word was made flesh that is took on him humane nature 3. Because this Word did lighten all men from the beginning of the world whosoever had the knowledge of God and how much soever they had Hee was the life and the light of men lightning every man which cometh into the world No man hath knowne the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son will reveale him No man hath seen God at any time the Son which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him Repl. 1. It is said Now God hath spoken unto us by his Sonne Heb. 1.1 Ans That is by his Son made man Repl. 2. Hee is not said any where in the old Testament to have spoken Ans Yes By the Angel of the Lord who also himselfe is Lord. Esay 6.9 Likewise The Lord appeared speaking whom Saint John affirmeth to have been Christ John 12.40 Repl. 3. The Word is said to have been palpable visible and so forth Answ That is 1 John 1. by reason of
workes of both creations Whatsoever things the Father doth the same things doth the Son also The Father sheweth him all things whatsoever hee himselfe doth Therefore not only the workes of the second creation but also of the first creation preservation and administration of the world In the same place it is said As the Father quickneth so the Son quickneth whom he will But the Father was from the very beginning the giver of corporall and spirituall life By him were all things created which are in heaven and which are on earth things visible and invisible whether they be thrones Coâ 1.16 17. or dominions or principalities or powers all things were created by him and for him And he is before all things and in him all things consist Thus far of the first creation that which followeth speaketh of the second creation Repl. 1. All these speake of the instauration of the Church Ans No Because that comprehendeth also the Angels Repl. 2. The Angels also were restored by Christ and joyned to their head Ans But the new creation is called a restoring from sinnes and death to righteousnesse and life this agreeth not to the Angels Repl. 3. By whom also hee made the worlds Heb. 1.2 The worlds that is the new Church Ans 1. God made the old also by him because it is one Church having one head and foundation 2. The Greek word ' ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is used in that place signifieth in Scripture the world not the Church And further when it is there added Bearing up all things by his mighty word those words speake of the preservation not onely of the Church but of all things And moreover hee rendreth a cause why hee is the heire not onely of the Church but of all creatures namely because he is the Creator and Preserver of all things Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth and the heavens are the worke of thine hands Repl. In these wordes hee converteth his speech to the Father to prove that hee was able by his power to lift up the Sonne to divine majesty Answ This is an impudent shift and elusion 1. Because it is said before But unto the Son which appertaineth to both places of the Psalme cited by the Apostle 2. Because the Psalme doth intreat of Christs kingdom and therefore those words which there are spoken of the Lord are to be understood next and immediatly of his person secondarily and mediately of the Father Repl. 1. If hee made all things then the Father made them not by him John 5. â9 Ans Both he made them and they were made by him Whatsoever things the Father doth the same doth the Sonne also And yet the Father doth them by him Repl. 2. The Creatour cannot be compared with the creatures But Christ is there compared with the Angels Therefore creation of things is not attributed unto Christ Answ Hee is not compared with the creatures in any proportion but without proportion This the place it selfe of the Psalme proveth The heavens shall perish but thou dost remanine Repl. 3. If hee were Creatour and equall with the Father hee could not sit at his right hand Ans Wee may invert this and say of the contrary rather if he were not equall he could not sit at his right hand Because none but the omnipotent and true God is able to administer the kingdome of heaven and earth Who being in the forme of God Phil. 2.6 Esay 45.23 Rom. 14.11 Esay 41.12 Rev. 1.18 22.23 thought it no robbery to be equall with God Thus saith the Lord that created heaven Every knee shall bow unto mee This is said of Christ Againe I am I am the first and I am the last My hand hath laid the foundation of the earth and my right hand hath spanned the heavens when I call them they stand up together These words Christ applyeth unto himselfe In it was life and the life was the light of men Wee interpret that the Sonne of God is by himselfe the life In the Word was life as is the Father and the fountaine giver and maintainer of all life as well corporall and temporall as spirituall and eternall in all from the very beginning of the world John 5.26 Hee hath given to the Sonne to have life in himselfe as the Father hath life in himselfe They construe it That the man Jesus is the quickner and giver of life because in him is the life of all that no man without him and all by him are saved These are their words Unto which we reply If hee give eternall life to all so that no man hath it without him Therefore either no man was quickned before he was born of Mary which were absurd or he was the quickner and giver of life from the beginning Even as John affirmeth this of him as being verified in him also before he was made flesh Neither can this be understood only of his merit whereby he deserveth this life for men For that life is in him signifieth that he is John 5.21 10.26 by his efficacy and effectuall working the quickner and reviver as himself expoundeth it and the adversaries themselves confesse So are we also to understand his illightning of men that is the knowledge of God the authour whereof he was in all even from the beginning as himselfe saith No man knoweth the Father but the Son and hee to whom the Son will reveale him And John Baptist saith Mat. 11.27 John 1.18 No man hath seen God at any time the Son hath declared him The light shineth in darknesse And the light shined in the darknesse and the darknesse comprehended it not Wee interpret it That this word even from the beginning hath both by naturall light and by the voice of heavenly doctrine shewed God unto men but those who were not regenerated by his Spirit have not knowne this light They say That he shined not before hee began to preach Ans 1. If so then should he not have been the true light that is the authour of light and the knowledge of God but only a minister thereof as was John Baptist but the Evangelist in this respect maketh John Baptist diverse from Christ 2. He should not have been the illuminaâor of all men which yet themselves are faine to confesse Christ himselfe saith of himselfe and Saint John here of him Hee lighteth every man that cometh into the world that is either with naturall light or spirituall Hee was in the world and the world was made by him and the world knew him not Wee as touching the time hereof say He was in the world it was from the beginning of the world unto his incarnation all which time the Son of God hath in the world which was created by him shewed God unto men but is not knowne of men They construe it of the time of his preaching when he was not heard but despised and persecuted Ans
born of the Virgin Mary 2. Because God is not changeable and therefore the Deity is not changed into flesh 3. Because the Word took flesh and was not changed into flesh What then doth Christs conception of the holy Ghost signifie and import Three things thereby are signified The forming of Christs flesh Luke 1.35 That the masse of his humane nature was created or formed in the wombe of the Virgin miraculously and besides the order of things disposed of God in nature by the immediate working and operation of the holy Ghost without the seed and substance of man The power of the most High shall over-shadow thee Object But wee are also made of God Answ Wee are made of God mediately Christ immediately The sanctifying of Christs flesh That the holy Ghost did the same moment and by the same operation cleanse this masse and from the very point of the conception sanctifie it in the mothers wombe that is sith it became not the Word Foure causes of this sanctifying the Sonne of God to assume unto himselfe a nature polluted with sinne he therefore caused that originall sinne should not issue into it and that for these causes 1. That hee might be a pure sacrifice and a sufficient ransome for our redemption Hee hath made him to be sinne for us which knew no sinne 2 Cor. 5.11 that wee should be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2. That he might also sanctifie us by his sanctitie and holinesse For if Christ had been a sinner he could not have satisfied for us but himselfe should have remained in death Therefore could hee not have been our sanctifier neither by merit nor by his power and efficacy Heâ 2 11. 7 16. For hee that sanctifieth and they that are sanctified are all of one Such an High Priest it became us to have which is holy harmelesse undefiled separate from sinners 3. It was not agreeable unto the Word the eternall Sonne of God to unite personally unto him humane nature being stained and defiled wherein he dwelleth as in his own Temple For God is a consuming fire 4. That wee might know that whatsoever this Sonne speaketh Deut. 4 2â it is the will of God and the truth For Whatsoever is borne of flesh which is sinfull and not sanctified is flesh falshood and vanity Object But he was borne of a mother which was a sinner Why then should not Christ have sin Answ The holy Ghost doth best know how to sever sin from mans nature For sin is not the nature of man but came else-whence even from the Divel Mary therefore was a sinner but the Masse of flesh which was taken out of her substance was by the operation of the holy Ghost at the same instant sanctified when it was taken The uniting of his flesh to his God head The third thing which is sanctified in that Christ is said to be conceived by the holy Ghost is the union of the humane nature with the Word For the flesh of Christ was together both created or formed and also sanctified and united to the Son of the holy Ghost immediatly but of the Father and the Son by the Spirit The sense and meaning then of this Article Which was conceived by the holy Ghost is The full meaning of the Article conceived by the holy Ghost 1. That the holy Ghost was the immediate author of the miraculous conception of the flesh of Christ 2. That he separated all uncleannesse and contagion of originall sin from this conceived off-spring 3. That he united in the very moment of the conception the flesh with the Word in a personall union It is added further in the Creed that he was born of the Virgin Mary that is of the Virgins substance Five causes why Christ was born of the Virgin Mary namely that we might know him to âe and that chiefly for these causes True man That the truth of the humane nature assumed by the Son of God might hereby be signified unto us to wit that he was conceived by the power of the holy Ghost and born true man of the substance of Mary his Mother that is Though the flesh of Christ were miraculously conceived yet it was taken and born of the Virgin Tâââ seed of David That wee might know Christ our Mediatour to be the true seed of David that is to be true man and our brother who hath humane flesh made not of nothing neither else-whence but issued from the seed of David Isaac and Abraham of whom also the virgin Mary her selfe came yea of the very selfe same masse of Adam whereof both they and wee are The Messias That it may certainly appeare unto us that this Jesus born of the Virgin is that Messias promised unto the Fathers Behold a Virgin shall conceive Esay 7.14 Gen. 3.15 and beare a Sonne The seed of the woman shall break the head of the Serpent For it was fore-told by the Prophets that the Messias the Redeemer of mankinde should be borne of the stock of David and that by a miraculous conception and birth having a Virgin for his Mother Wherefore seeing both that is both the prophesies and the miracles are in this Jesus fulfilled there can be no doubt but that this is the Messias true man and true God the reconciler of God and man Without sin That this Christs birth of a Virgin might be a testimony that he is pure and without sin sanctified in the wombe of the Virgin by the vertue of the holy Ghost A signe of our new birth John 1.13 That wee might know the Analogie which is between Christs nativitie and the regeneration of the faithfull For Christs birth of the Virgin is a signe of our spirituall regeneration which is not of bloud nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God Quest 36. What profit takest thou by Christs holy conception and nativitie Ans That he is our Mediatour a He. 7.26 27. and doth cover with his innocency and perfect holinesse my sins in which I was conceived that they may not come in the sight of God b 1 Pet. 1.18 19. 1 Pet. 3.18 1 Cor. 1.30 Rom. 8.3 4. Esay 53.11 Psal 32.1 The Explication Two benefits of Christs conception and nativity TWO benefits wee reape from Christs conception and nativity Confirmation of faith A confirmation of our faith that hee is the true Mediatour Consolation A consolation that we through this Mediatour are justified before God The reason hereof is because he cannot be a Mediatour between God and men who is not himself man who is not righteous who is not united with the Word that is who is not by nature true God and true man and of sufficiency and ability to bestow on us his salvation purchased for us For such an High Priest it became us to have which is holy harmlesse underfiled separate from sinners
concurre unto one person because they being united doe make one person or one subsistent incommunicable not sustained in another or of another The Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost are not united in person or personall properties because they have these not the same but distinct By this which hath been said it is manifest that the Union in nature and naturall perfections is an equality of properties and nature but the personall union is when two unlike natures are coupled so that each retaineth his naturall properties and operations whole and distinct but yet have both one and the same subsistence wholly or it is the joyning of two natures different in properties to constitute the substance of one individuall or person that is such a connexion or knitting of them together as they are one individuall subsisting by it selfe or the substance of one individuall But that in Christ the Vnion of the flesh with the Word is not essentiall Why the union of the flesh with the Word cannot be essentiall made in the nature or any essentiall property of the God head is shewed by these reasons 1. Of the God-head and flesh assumed there ariseth not any third Essence but each is and abideth an Essence so perfect and whole as neither especially the Divine as being in it selfe a person and simply void of all change cometh into the composition or compounding as we properly take this word of the other 2. If the Union of the flesh with the word were essentiall it would follow that the humanity once assumed and taken was equalled with the God-head in essentiall properties so by a consequent to be made of the same nature and essence with the Word So Vigilius sheweth Lib 4. The ancient heresies into which they fall who maintaine an Essentiall Union that the Eutychians held two substances to be in Christ of the same nature Wherefore they who will have the essentiall properties of the God-head to be really communicated and common with the flesh so that the flesh should truly and really be and be called omnipotent omniscient and whatsoever else the God-head is they indeed howsoever in words they mightily stand against it hold this Union to be made in essential properties and in nature and both with Eutyches and Swenckfield they confound both natures and take away the difference between the creature and the Creatour and also with Nestorius they frame and make two persons and so bring in a quaternity For albeit they say that they in their confusion or as themselves call it with their Master Swenckfield deifying and majesticall exaltation of the flesh doe retaine the substance of the flesh yet two substances having really the same and like perfections are two subsistents or persons of one nature as are two men and whatsoever other individuals of the same kind or nature Lastly with Sabellius and the Patripassians they incarnate the whole Trinity For there is one and the same essence in number of the divine person and the same essentiall properties Wherefore that which is united and equalled with one of these three according to essence must needs be also united and equalled with the rest Wherefore the Union of both natures in Christ is personall or according to the subsistence proper unto the Word both natures keeping and retaining in that Union their properties whole and unconfounded For the Word did not by uniting humane nature unto it make the same God-head or God and omnipotent immense and infinite but it took the manhood which retaineth still the properties belonging unto it and so did joyn and knit it unto it selfe as to be one person with it and the substance of one Christ Neither is it absurd that a thing which neither is made or is one with another in kind neither any Homogeneall part thereof should yet exist in the same subsistence with it or should subsist in it self wherwith it is united For a graffe hath his subsisting in a tree of another nature or kind The same is the subsistence both of the sprig ingraffed of the tree sustaining the sprig that is they are one and the same individuall tree yet have they and so doe reaine natures in properties most diverse The like reason is there in the two natures of Christ both subsisting in or of the same person of the Son Object The humane nature is united with the Word in person but not in nature Therefore the person is divorced and sundered from the nature Againe The person onely of the Sonne is united with the humane nature Therefore not the divine nature it selfe of the Word Answ In both these arguments is a fallacy from that which is no cause as if it were a cause and both offend in this for that they who so reason against the maintainers of true doctrine and men sound in faith either know not or are not willing to distinguish between these two phrases of speech To be united in nature and to be united to or with a nature when notwithstanding the difference is very great and most familiar and knowne unto the Schoolemen For To be united in nature is to be equalled that is to be made one essence or nature with another To be united to or with a nature is to be coupled and joyned therewith to one subsistence or personality Wherefore the flesh is united to or with the Word not in nature or in essentiall properties that is it is not made with the Word one essence neither made equall unto it in omnipotency wisdome and nature for so should the whole Trinity be incarnate Yet it is united to the omnipotencie wisdome nature and essence of God not simply but of God the Word Now this is nothing else than the flesh to be united to the person of the Sonne or to the Word in person which person is the very divine nature or essence omnipotent wise and whatsoever else is proper to the God-head But albeit the flesh taken or assumed is truly united both to the person and to the nature of the Word For the person is not any severall thing or really differing from the essence but is the essence it selfe yet is it well said that the flesh is united to the Word in person onely and likewise that the person onely of the Word is incarnate The reasons hereof are 1. Because not the Father nor the holy Ghost were incarnate but the Sonne onely 2. Because the first and neerest terme of this union is the person only of the Word assuming and taking the flesh but not the God-head For the person onely is proper unto the Word the essence of the God-head is common to him and the same with the Father and the holy Ghost This is plainly taught by the sixth Toletan Councell Concil Tolet. 6. cap. 1. in these words in these words The Sonne onely took the humanity in singularity of person not in the unity of divine nature that is in that which is proper unto the
it is 1. The very union of the humanity with the Word in such sort as it being created and finite doth together with all the essentiall properties thereof subsist not in a created person of the same humane nature but in the increate and eternall person of God the Word by reason of which union God the Word but not the God-head is and is called truly man and contrary man but not the manhood is and is called truly eternall God No dignity and eminency can be imagined greater than this neither doth it agree to any but to the flesh of Christ only 2. It is the excellency of gifts For these Christs humanity received without measure that is all whatsoever and most great and most perfect that may fall into a created and finite nature 3. The office of the Mediatour to the performing whereof the united but yet distinct properties and operations of both natures doe necessarily concur 4. The honour and worship which by reason of the Mediatourship agreeth and is given to whole Christ according to both natures keeping still as was before said the difference of properties and operations in natures Now whatsoever testimonies some bring either out of the Scriptures or out of the Fathers which were sound in faith thereby to prove that their Eutychian transmutation and a third kind of communicating forged by themselves that is exequation or equalling of natures all those testimonies indeed belong either to the grace of union of the natures which is signified by the communicating of properties or to the grace of Christs headship which compriseth the office and honour of the Mediatour which are affirmed of whole Christ by way of communicating or to the habituall grace that is the created gifts which Christ received without measure which are properly affirmed of the flesh or humanity These gifts which are also called graces are not properly effects of the personall union as are the attributes or properties of the natures and office 1. Because they are communicated to the manhood as well of the Father and the holy Ghost as of the Word or Son For he is said to have received of the Father the spirit without measure that is abundantly likewise to be annointed with the holy Ghost And if the gifts were effects of the union it would follow of necessity that the flesh was united not to the Son onely but to the Father also and the holy Ghost 2. The union of the flesh with the Word was from the very moment of the conception alwayes most perfect But the consummation and perfection of gifts was not untill the accomplished time of his resurrection and ascension For he was indeed humble weake and contemned he was indeed ignorant of some things he did indeed increase in wisdome stature and in favour not with men onely but also with God himselfe 3. The flesh when it was in the state of humility had not immortality or a nature not subject to sufferings or the like and yet remained it alwayes united with the Word Wherefore the habituall gifts or graces of the humanity for which it is also in it selfe really wise mighty just holy follow not the personall union in respect of dependency as the effect followeth and dependeth of his cause but only in respect of order Because indeed the humane nature was first to subsist and be before it were inriched with gifts and it subsisted united to the Word in the very first moment of the conception But after what manner the humanity is united unto the Sonne of God hath been said before For by the speciall and miraculous working of the holy Ghost in the womb of the Virgin of her bloud was the flesh of Christ formed sanctified and united according to subsistence or personally unto the Word 4. Why it was necessary that the two natures should be united in the person or subsistence of the Sonne of God FOr what cause Christ our Mediatour was to be together both a true and perfect just man and true that is by nature man and withall true God hath been declared of us before in the Common-place of the Mediatour For the work of our Redemption could not have been compassed and finished by the Mediatour without the concurrence of divers natures and operations in the same person For albeit he suffered and died in the flesh yet his passion and suffering could not have that force and efficacy to redeem justifie and sanctifie us neither could Christ have applyed those benefits unto us except he had been withall true and naturall God Of the incarnation of the Word the confession made by the Fathers of Antioch against Paulus Samosatenus This confession in taken out of the Acts of the first Ephesââe Councell WE confesse our Lord Jesus Christ begotten before all worlds of his Father but in the last times borne according to the flesh of the Virgin by the holy Ghost subsisting in one person only made of the celestiall God-head and humane flesh Whole God and whole man Whole God also with his body but not according to his body God whole man also with his God-head but not according to his Godhead man Againe whole adorable also with his body but not according to his body adorable Whole adoring also with his God-head but not according to his God-head adoring who le increate also with his body but not according to his body increated Whole formed also with his God-head but not according to his God-head formed Whole consubstantiall with God also with his body but not according to his body consubstantiall as neither also according to his God-head he is co-essentiall with men but he is according to the flesh consubstantiall unto us existing also in his God-head For when we say he is according to the spirit consubstantiall with God we doe not say he is according to the spirit co-essentiall with men And contrarily when we affirme him to be according to the flesh consubstantiall with men we doe not affirme him to be according to the flesh consubstantiall with God For as according to the spirit he is not consubstantiall with us for according to this he is consubstantiall with God So on the other side he is not according to the flesh co-essentiall with God but according to this he is consubstantiall with us And as we pronounce these to be distinct and divers one from the other not to bring in a division of one undivided person but to note the distinction and unconfoundablenes of the natures and properties of the Word and the flesh so we affirme and worship those as united which make to the manner of the undivided union or composition Vigilius Lib. 4. against Eutyches IF there be one nature of the Word and flesh how then seeing the Word is every-where is not the flesh also found every-where For when it was in the earth it was not verily in heaven and now because it is in heaven it is not verily in the earth and insomuch it is not as
of all mankind to be laid upon him Hereof it was that he cried with a loud voyce My God my God why hast thou forsaken me as if he should say Why doest thou not drive and put away from me such torments Mat. 27.46 We see then what and how great things Christ hath suffered for us Quest But whereas the divine nature was united to the humane how could it be that the humane nature should be so broken and weakened that he should breake forth into such out cries especially seeing other Martyrs have been much more stout and courageous in their torments Why Christ was more weakened is his Passion than other Martyrs in theirs Ans The cause hereof was the diversity of the punishment which Christ indured from that which other Martyrs abide Saint Laurence lying on the grid-iron felt not Gods dreadfull wrath against his owne sins and the sins of mankind the whole punishment whereof was laid on the Sonne of God as Esay saith Christ was stricken and humbled for our iniquities Saint Laurence I say then felt not God angry and striking but reconciled and appeased with him gracious and favourable towards him neither sustained he as Christ sustained the horrours of death and hell but had great comfort in that he suffered for the confession of the Gospel and was assured of remission of his sins by and for the Son of God on whom God laid them as it is said Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world John 1.29 Hence is it that S. Laurence may seem to have bin more stout and courageous in his martyrdom than Christ in his Passion And hereof it was that the humane nature of Christ though united to the God-head did sweat bloud in the Garden brake into that out-cry My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Mat 27.46 not that there was any separation of the natures but because the humanity was for a time forsaken of the Divinity Lib. 3. adverl haetel Three differences betweene Christs Passion and mens sufferings in as much as the Word as Irenaeus speaketh was at quiet and assisted not nor delivered the afflicted man-hood untill a sufficient Passion was finished and fulfilled Christs Passion therefore differeth from the torments of other men 1. In the very forme for Christ felt the whole wrath of God both in his body and in his soule others not so 2. In the impulsive cause for Christ suffered not for his owne sins but for ours 3. In the end for Christs Passion is the ransome and onely propitiatory sacrifice for our sins the sufferings of other men are no ransome but either punishments or trials or witnessings of the truth Object 1. The order of Gods justice permitteth not that the innocent and righteous should suffer for the unrighteous For it is the point of justice to punish the guilty offendors But Christ was an innocent Therefore Christs Passion seemeth to overthrow Gods justice Ans The righteous may not suffer for the unrighteous unlesse these conditions concurre in his Passion 1. That of his own accord he offer himselfe to punishment 2. That he so voluntarily offer himselfe to punishment that he be able also to pay a sufficient ransome for the offendors whose punishment he undergoeth 3. That he be able to preserve himselfe from perishing therein and able to recover thence 4. That he effect in those for whom he satisfieth that they offend no more hereafter 5. That he be of the same nature which the offenders are for whom he satisfieth If such a satisfier be deputed Gods justice is no way impaired For thus both he that suffereth and they for whom he suffereth are saved Now Christ is such a satisfier For Christ both performed all the forenamed conditions and is not only a man of the same nature with us but we in a nigher degree of conjunction with him are his very members In regard whereof his punishment becometh our punishment and the Apostles every where teach that we all suffered and died in Christ For when the head is afflicted all the members suffer with it More of this argument shall be spoken hereafter in the Article of the remission of sinnes In a word these conditions must concurre to this that one should satisfie for another 1. This satisfaction must be sufficient 2. It must be voluntary 3. It must content him to whom it is due These all are found in Christs satisfaction Object 2. Betweene the satisfaction and the crime there must be some proportion But betweene one mans Passion and the sinnes of infinite numbers of men there is no proportion How then may the ransome of Christ alone answer for the sins of an infinite number of men Answ It may and that for these two causes 1. For the dignity of the person suffering because he is true God and a pure and unspotted man 2. For the grievousnesse of his punishment because he suffered that which we should have suffered for ever His passion therefore is equivalent to everlasting punishment yea it surpasseth it For that God should suffer is more then that all the creatures should perish everlastingly It was the strangest miracle that ever hapned that the Son of God should cry on the Crosse Mat. 27.46 My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Repl. God cannot die and suffer Christ suffered and died Therefore he is not God Answ God that is the person which is onely God cannot suffer or is impassible according to that whereby he is God But Christ is not onely God but man withall Or we may grant the whole reason For Christ was not God according to that wherein he suffered and died that is his humanity Repl. If Christ be not God according to that wherein he suffered then it is false which is said God hath purchased the Church with his owne bloud Answ This was spoken by a communicating of the properties but this was in the person not in the nature that is that person which is God and man purchased the Church by his bloud which he shed in his man-hood What the communicating of properties is The communicating of the properties is to attribute that to the whole person which is proper unto one nature and this is attributed in a concrete voyce not in an abstract because the concrete voyce signifieth the person in which are both natures and the property of that nature whereof something is affirmed But the abstract name signifieth the nature which is in the person but not the person And therefore it is that nothing hindereth why that which is proper to one nature may not be affirmed of the whole person so that property it selfe be in the person but contrariwise of the abstract name only the properties of that nature are affirmed unto which they properly belong As of the God-head which is the abstract name no property of the man-hood may be affirmed but only the properties of the God-head because
speake and give sentence and that in his humane nature And when hee speaketh God shall speake and when he judgeth God shall judge not only because he himself is God but because the Father shall speak and judge by him The judgement then shall belong unto all the three persons of the God-head as concerning their consent and authority but unto Christ as touching the publishing and executing of the judgement For Christ shall visibly give sentence of all The Son by visible pronouncing of sentence The Church by approbation Luke 21.30 Foure causes why Christ-man shall judge the world which sentence he shall also together execute The Church also shall judge as touching the approbation and allowing of his judgement as Christ saith that the Apostles shall sit on twelve seats and shall judge the twelve tribes of Israel that is that they shall subscribe unto Christs judgement and shall approve his sentence Furthermore the causes why Jesus Christ man shall be Judge are these 1. Because he must judge men therefore he must be beheld of men as a Judge But God is invisible 2. Because God will have the Church glorified by the same Mediatour by whom and for whom it was justified God will judge the world in righteousnesse Acts 17.31 Mat. 24.30 John 5.27 by that man whom hee hath appointed They shall see the Sonne of Man come in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory The Father hath given power to the Sonne to execute judgement in that hee is the Sonne of Man 3. That wee may have this comfort to wit that this Judge whereas he is our Redeemer Heb. 2.11 Ephes 5.30 Brother and Head will be gracious unto us and will not condemne those whom he hath redeemed and purchased with his bloud nay whom he hath vouchsafed to make his brethren and members These are the three things then which comfort us 1. The person of the Judge for he is our brother and our flesh 2. The promise of the Judge for he hath promised and said He that beleeveth in the Sonne John 3.36 and 5.24 hath eternall life Verily verily I say unto you he that heareth my word and beleeveth in him that sent mee hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death unto life 3. The finall cause or end of his coming to judgement For he shall come to set his Church at liberty and to cast the wicked into eternall destruction 4. The fourth cause why Christ-man shall be Judge is the justice of God Because the world hath contumeliously dealt with Christ refusing his benefits Zach. 12.10 John 19.37 therefore They shall looke on him whom they have pierced that hee may the more confound his wicked enemies who shall be forced to behold him their Judge John 12.47 and 3.17 whom they have so much withstood Object Christ saith that he came not to judge or condemne the world How then should hee be our judge Answ Christ in these places speaketh of his first coming which was not to judge the world but to save it but at his second coming hee shall come to be the Judge of the quick and the dead 4. Whence and whither Christ shall come WE look for our judge Christ from heaven For whither the Apostle saw him ascend from thence shall he come 1 Thess 1.7 Mat. 26.64 Phil. 3.10 The Lord Jesus shall shew himself from heaven with his mighty Angels Hereafter shall yee see the Sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God and come in the clouds of the heaven From heaven then where hee sitteth at Gods right hand not out of the aire or the sea or the earth Acts 1.11 For as ye have seen him goe into heaven so shall he come Hee shall descend into the clouds that is he shall descend from heaven visibly into this region of the aire as hee did indeed visibly ascend These things are necessarily proposed that the Church may know whence to expect their Judge and Redeemer For as he will have it known whither he ascended so also will he have it known whence he shall come againe that he might thereby signifie that he hath not laid away that humane nature which hee took 5. How Christ shall come to Judgement HEe shall come 1. Truly visibly and locally not imaginarily Mat. 24.30 They shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of the heaven and so shall know him to be God by his visible majesty As yee have seen him goe into heaven so shall hee come Acts 1.11 But he ascended visibly and locally therefore hee shall descend also visibly and locally They shall look upon him whom they have pierced 2. Hee shall come furnished and prepared with glory and divine majesty with all the Angels Zach. 12.10 with voice and trump of the Archangel with divine power to raise the dead and to separate the godly from the wicked and to cast these into everlasting torments but to glorifie them for ever The Son of man shall come in the glory of the Father that is he shall come furnished with a heavenly multitude of Angels and full of majesty and that not by necessity but by his power and authority shewing himselfe to be Lord over all creatures and that with such glory as only agreeth and is proper unto the Father Whereupon withall is gathered that Christ is not a secondary God but the second person of the God-head equall with the Father For God will not give his glory to another 3. He shall come suddenly when the wicked lookt not for him When they say Peace 1 Thess 5.2 3. peace he shall come as a thiefe in the night 6. Whom Christ shall judge HEe shall judge all men both quick and dead and also the wicked Angels Now men are called quick or dead in respect of the state which goeth before this judgement As they which shall remaine alive untill the day of judgement are called the quick and living all the rest except these are called the dead and these at the day of Judgement shall rise the other which remain then alive shall be changed Which change shall be unto them instead of death and so We shall appeare before the judgement seat of Christ. Object But hee that beleeveth in the Sonne 1 Cor. 15.51 Rom. 14.10 shall not come into judgement and so it followeth that all shall not be judged Ans He that beleeveth shall not come into the judgement of condemnation but shall come into the judgement of absolution Wherefore we shall be judged as the word judgement is more largely taken for both condemnation and absolution The Divels shall not then be judged that is condemned but they shall be judged in respect of the publishing of the judgment already passed on them as also in respect of aggravating of the judgement Object The Prince of this world saith Christ is already judged and condemned John
16.11 Therefore hee shall not then be judged Ans The Divell is already judged but that only 1. By the decree of God 2. In the word of God 3. In his owne conscience 4. As touching the beginning of his condemnation But then he shall be so judged having the sentence proclaimed publikely on him that he shall not be able to attempt any thing more against God and the Church 7. What shall be the processe of the last Judgment and the sentence and execution of it 1. BY the vertue and divine power of Christ and by his humane voice the dead shall be raised John 5.28 1 Cor. 15.53 For All that are in the graves shall heare his voice and they shall come forth The living shall be changed and their mortall bodies shall be made immortall and they shall be gathered from the foure coasts of the world 2. By the ministery of the Angels all shall be presented before Christs throne For by the Angels as by those reapers Christ shall gather the godly and the wicked from the foure coasts of the world and they shall appeare before him This shall he doe by the Angels not of necessity but with authority not as if he had need of the Angels ministery but thereby to shew himself to be Lord of the Angels and of all creatures and this shall be for the majesty and glory of our Judge 3. The world heaven and earth shall be dissolved by fire there shall be a change of this present state and a purifying of the creatures but not a consuming or utter abolishing of them all 4. There shall be a separation of the godly from the ungodly and sentence shall be given of both Sentence shall be given which also we did touch before in the second question on the wicked principally according to the Law yet so as it shall be with the approbation of the Gospel Sentence shall be given on the godly principally according to the Gospel yet so that the Law shall allow and like of it The Elect shall heare the sentence out of the Gospel according to the merit of Christ apprehended of them by faith the testimonies of which faith shall be good works Come yee blessed possesse ye the kingdom Mat. 25.34 35. But the wicked shall heare the terrible and dreadfull voice Goe ye cursed into everlasting fire 5. There shall be a casting of the wicked into everlasting paines and an advancing of the godly to everlasting happinesse and glory For then shall Christ perfectly glorifie us and shall take us unto himselfe I will come againe John 14.3 1 Thes 4.17 and receive you unto my selfe Wee shall be caught up with them also in the clouds to meete the Lord in the aire and so shall wee ever be with the Lord. The wicked shall be cast apart from the godly with the Divels and shall be adjudged to eternall paines Object Hee that beleeveth not is condemned already Therefore the wicked are even now already condemned and shall not then first be condemned Ans As we said the Divels were already judged so also are the wicked already judged and condemned namely 1. In the decree of God 2. In his word inasmuch as this decree of God is revealed in his word 3. In their owne conscience 4. As concerning the beginning of their judgement But then the wicked together with the Divels shall be judged by proclaiming and publishing of that Judgement For then shall be 1. A manifestation of Gods judgement that they perish justly who perish 2. The wicked shall further also suffer punishments and torments of body which now is buried 3. The wicked and the Divels punishments shall be aggravated and they shall be so sharpely lookt unto and kept under that they shall not be able any more to hurt the godly or to despite God and his Church A great gulfe placed between us and them shall shut up all passage from them so that they shall cease to harme us 8. For what causes this judgement shall be THe chiefe and principall cause is the decree of God For therefore shall the last judgment be because God hath said and decreed that it shall be Wherefore it must needs be so 1. That so God may have his end 2. That he may shew and declare perfectly and wholly his goodnesse and love towards us that he may be worshipped in his temple which is in his chosen that the Son of God may have his kingdome and his citizens glorious and such as beseem him 2. A lesse principall and subordinate cause is both The salvation of the Elect who are here vexed and the damnation of the wicked who here doe flourish for therefore also shall the last judgement be that it may go well with the good and ill with the bad And of this shall the godly take matter to magnifie and praise God 3. The last judgement shall be because of Gods justice Here is not a full and perfect execution of Gods justice for the wicked must be in perfect and full evill state both in body and soul In a word the causes of the last judgement are That God may utterly cast away the wicked deliver and free his Church dwell in us and be all in all things 9. When the judgement shall be 1. THis judgement shall be in the end of the world in the end of dayes For there are three parts of the during and continuance of the world 1. Before the Law 2. Under the Law 3. Under Christ That part of the during of the world which is under Christ is called the end of the world the end of dayes the last time namely the continuance of time from Christs first coming untill his second Wherefore there shall not be so long space between Christs first coming and his second as was from the beginning of the world unto his first coming for we are fallen into the last dayes and daily see the signes which were fore-told concerning the judgement Babes it is the last time and as yee have heard that Antichrist shall come 1 John 2.18 even now are there many Antichrists whereby wee know that this is the last time But the yeer the moneth the day of this judgement is not known of Christ himselfe 1. As touching his humane nature 2. As touching his office and Mediatorship inasmuch as that requireth not that he should declare unto us the time of judgement Mark 13.32 Of that day and houre knoweth no man no not the Angels which are in heaven neither the Son himself save the Father 10. Wherefore God would have us certain of the last judgement THe time of the judgement to come is unknown to us but as it is most certaine that that judgement shall come so God also would have us know the same 1. In respect of his glory that wee might be able to refute Epicures who account this heavenly Doctrine of the divine judgement to come for a fable and from the confusion which now is
God which was in him and also teacheth him how they may be done By giving attendance to his reading 2 Tim. 1. 6. 1 Tim. 4.14 to exhortation and doctrine 3. He is lost by carnall security and by giving our selves to commit wickednesse against our conscience 4. By neglect of prayer 5. By abusing the gifts of the holy Ghost as when they are not imployed to his glory and to the safety of our neighbour Vnto him that hath shall be given from him that hath not Luke 8.18 even that he hath shall be taken away 10. Wherefore the holy Ghost is necessary HOw necessary and needfull the holy Ghost is and for what causes doth cleerly appeare by these places of Scripture Except that a man be borne of water and of the Spirit John 3.5 he cannot enter into the Kingdome of heaven Flesh and bloud cannot inhabite the Kingdome of God We are not sufficient of our selves to think any think as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God 1 Cor. 15.50 2 Cor. 3.5 Rom. 8.9 If any man hath not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his Hence we may thus conclude Without whom we cannot think much lesse doe ought that is good and without whom he can neither be regenerated nor know God neither attaine unto the inheritance of the celestiall Kingdome without him we cannot be saved But without the holy Ghost these things cannot be done by reason of the corruption and blindnesse of our nature Therefore without the holy Ghost it cannot be that we should be saved and so it followeth that he is altogether necessary for us unto salvation 11. How we may know that the holy Ghost dwelleth in us WE know that we have him by the effect or by his benefits and blessings in us as by the true knowledge of God by regeneration faith peace of conscience and the inchoation or beginning of a new obedience or by a readinesse and willingnesse to obey God Rom. 5.1 4. Being justified by faith we have peace towards God The love of God is shed in our hearts Againe we know it by the testimony and witnesse which he beareth unto our spirit that we are the sonnes of God Moreover most certaine testimonies and tokens of the holy Ghost dwelling in us are comfort in the midst of death joy in afflictions a purpose to persevere in faith sighes and ardent prayers a sincere professing of Christianity * 1 Cor. 12.3 ON THE 21 SABBATH No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost In a word by faith and repentance we know that the holy Ghost dwelleth in us Quest 54. What beleevest thou concerning the holy and Catholike Church of Christ Ans I beleeve that the Son of God a Ephes 5.26 John 10.11 Act. 10.28 Ephes 4.11 12 13. doth from the beginning of the world to the end b Psa 71.17 18 Esay 59.21 1 Cor. 11.26 gather defend preserve unto himself c Mat. 16.18 by his Spirit d John 10.28 29 30. and Word out of whole mankind e Psal 129.1 2 3 4 5. a company chosen to everlasting life f Esay 59.21 and agreeing in true faith g Rom. 1.16 10.14 15 16 17 and that I am a lively member of that company h Ephes 5.26 and so shall remaine for ever i Genes 26.4 Revel 5.9 The Explication The Questions to be observed 1. What the Church is 2. How many wayes it is taken 3. What are the marks thereof 4. Wherefore it is called one holy and Catholike 5. What is the difference betweene the Church and Common-weale or civill State 6. Whence it is that the Church differeth from the rest of mankind 7. Whether any man be saved out of the Church 1. What the Church is WHen the Question is What the Church is it is presupposed that there is a Church so that it is not necessary to make question Whether there be a Church For there was alwayes and shall be some Church sometimes greater sometimes lesser because Christ alwayes was and shall remaine for ever the King and Head and Priest of the Church as hereafter in the fourth Question of this Common-place shall more plentifully be proved Now as concerning the name Ecclesia which we call the Church it is natively a Greek word The originall of the name and cometh from a word which signifieth to call forth For the custome was in Athens that a company of the Citizens were called forth by the voyce of a Crier from the rest of the multitude as it were namely and by their hundreds to an Assembly wherein some publike speech was had or to heare relation made of some sentence or judgement of the Senate And thus differeth the word Ecclesia from Synagoga or Synagogue How it differeth from Synagogue For Synagoga signifieth any manner of Congregation be it never so common and inordinate But Ecclesia betokeneth an ordained Congregation and such as is called together for some cause From hence the Apostles translated the name Ecclesia to their purpose terming the Church by it for resemblance and likenesse sake For the Church is Gods Congregation neither coming together by chance without cause nor being inordinate but called forth by the voyce of the Lord and the cry of the Word that is by the Ministers of the Gospel from the Kingdome of Sathan to heare or imbrace Gods word This Congregation or company of those which are called of God to the knowledge of the Gospel the Latines keeping still the Greek word call Ecclesia The Dutch word Kyrc which by adding letters of aspiration we call in English Church seemeth to come from the Greek word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifieth The Lords house The meaning of the word Church or Gods house But it shall be requisite that we a little more fully define what the Church is The Church of God is a Congregation or company of men chosen from everlasting of God to eternall life which from the beginning of the world to the end thereof The definition of the Church is gathered of the sonnes of God out of all mankind by the holy Ghost and the Word consenting in true faith and which the Sonne of God defendeth preserveth and at length glorifieth with glory and life everlasting Thus is the true Church of God defined whereof the Creed doth properly speak 2. How many wayes the Church is taken The false Church The true Church is THE Church is taken either for the true Church or for the false The false Church is unproperly called the Church and is a company arrogating unto themselves the title of Christs Church but which doe not follow the same but rather persecute it The true Church is either Triumphant 1. Triumphant which even now triumpheth with the blessed Angels in heaven and shall have their full accomplished triumph after the Resurrection 2. Militant The Militant
beleeved the Gospel promise that he would beleeve the Church more then the Gospel if the Church determine or propound any thing which is either contrary to the Gospel or can be proved by no testimony of Scripture This doubtlesse Augustine never meant Nay elswhere he denounceth Anathema and biddeth a curse to come to them who declare any thing besides that that we have received in the writings of the Law and Gospel And in the selfe-same place he witnesseth That he because he beleeveth the Gospel cannot beleeve Manichaeus for that he readeth nothing in the Gospel of Manichaeus Apostleship Therefore traditions or ordinances of the Church bring us unto the Scripture and tie us to that voice which soundeth in the Scripture The Papists wrangling about Traditions But here it must be observed how honestly and fairly the Papists deale For wheresoever they meet with the word Tradition that by and by they wrest to their traditions which cannot be proved out of the Word of God as when Paul saith I delivered unto you that which I received Straight-wayes they cry out Heare you traditions I hear but read on there in the words following Paul himself by writing declaring what those traditions are I delivered unto you how that Christ died for our sinnes according to the Scripture And that he was buried and that he arose the third day according to the Scripture Here you heare Pauls traditions to be double things written For first they were taken out of the Scripture of the Old Testament Secondly they were committed to writing by Saint Paul himselfe So Paul saith of the Lords Supper I have received of the Lord that which I have delivered unto you 1 Cor. 11.23 But this traditions after the Evangelists himself also hath set downe in writing 2 Thes 3.16 The Jesuites cite the saying of Paul Withdraw your selves from every brother that walketh inordinately and not after the traditions which yee received of us But a little after in the same Chapter he describeth what tradition he meaneth as it is manifest to him that looketh on the place And yet will they thence prove that many things are to be beleeved which cannot be proved by any testimony of Scripture The like impudency they shew in another testimony taken our of Luke Acts 16.4 They delivered them the decrees to keep ordained of the Apostles and Elders which were at Jerusalem Ibid. 15.23 When a little before he witnesseth that those decrees were set downe in letters written by the Apostles How the Church may be said not to erre That opinion or saying of the Papists The Church doth not erre is true after this sort 1. The whole doth not erre though some members thereof doe erre 2. It doth not erre universally although in some points of doctrine it may 3. It erreth not in the foundation 5. In what the Church differeth from the Common-weale Seven differences betweene the Church and Common-weale THe Church differeth from the Common-weale 1. Because Common-weales are distinct and Kingdomes of the world are in divers places and times The Church is alwayes one and the same at all times and with all men 2. The Kingdoms and States of the world have many heads or one chiefe Head and many other inferiour heads besides and that on earth The Church hath but one and that in heaven 3. The Common-wealth is governed by certaine Lawes made for the maintenance of outward peace and tranquillity The Church is ruled by the holy Ghost and the Word of God 4. The Common-wealth or civill State requireth outward obedience onely The Church requireth both as well inward obedience as outward 5. In civill States and Common-wealths there is power and liberty to make new Lawes positive by the authority of the Magistrate the violating of which Lawes bindeth mens consciences and deserveth corporal punishments The Church is tied to the Word of God to which it is not lawfull to adde ought or to detract ought from it 6. The civill State hath corporall power wherewith it is armed against the obstinate and disobedient for he may and ought by force to curb these and to punish them by the sword The Church punisheth by denouncing Gods wrath out of the Word of God 7. In the Church are alwayes some elect and holy but not alwayes in the Common-wealth 6. Whence ariseth the difference of the Church from the rest of mankinde Three sorts of men in the world THere are three sorts of men very much different one from another For 1. Some men are even in profession estranged and alients from the Church as who deny faith and repentance and therefore are open enemies of God and the Church 2. Others are called but not effectually which are Hypocrites who professe indeed the faith but without any true conversion unto God 3. Others are called effectually which are the elect who are but a little portion according to that of Christ Many are called Mat. 20.16 Election putteth the difference between the Church and others but few are chosen Now the difference being known let us in a word see what is the cause of this difference 1. The efficient cause of this difference is the Election of God willing to gather unto himselfe a Church in earth 2. The Sonne of God is the mediate executor of this his will and purpose the holy Ghost the immediate Acts 14.16 Rom. 9.18 John 6.37 Rom. 8.19 30. 3. The word of God is the instrumentall cause In times past God suffered all the Gentiles to walk in their owne wayes God hath mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardneth All that the Father giveth me shall come to me Those which he knew before he also predestinate to be made like to the Image of his Sonne and whom he predestinate them also he called c. By these words we are taught that the promise of grace is generall in respect of the Elect or Beleevers God verily would have all to be saved and that 1. In respect that he loveth the salvation of all But the Elect onely have attained to that salvation 2. In respect that he inviteth all to salvation But the rest have beene hardened Rom. 11.7 7. Whether any one may be saved out of the Church NO man can be saved out of the Church None saved out of the Church John 13.5 Because without the Church there is no Saviour therefore no salvation also Without me you can doe nothing 2. Because whomsoever God hath chosen and elected to the end which is eternall life them he hath chosen to the meanes which is the inward and outward calling The elect therefore though they be not at all times members of the visible Church yet they are all made such before they die Object Therefore election is not free Answ It is free because God chose freely both to the end and to the meanes But after he hath once destined and ordained men to meanes he never
bodies or of our bodies blended and mingled with his The same is refuted by that often alledged comparison of the head and members For those are co-herent and grow together but are not in mixture or mingled one with another Whence also we may easily judge of that communion which is in the Sacraments for the Sacraments seale nothing else but that which the word promiseth But to let this passe The same former errour is also hereby refuted in that this communion must be continued for ever for to this end doth Christ communicate himself to us that hee may dwell in us wherefore such as is his abiding and dwelling such is his communion But Christs abiding and dwelling is perpetuall Therefore his communion also is perpetuall This argument is most strong and firm and therefore for the assoyling of it they have been fain to devise their Ubiquity For The originall of the Ubiquity For to obtain that other communion which they would have they must needs affirm that Christ dwelleth alwayes bodily in all his saints The faithfull are called saints in three respects 1. Imputatively that is Why the faithfull are called saints in respect of that Christs sanctity and holinesse is imputed unto them 2. Inchoatively that is in respect of that conformity and agreeablenesse with the law which is inchoated or begun in them 3. In respect of their separation because they are selected and separated from all other men and are called of God to this end ever to worship or serve him By this then which hath been spoken it appeareth what it is to beleeve the communion of saints namely The meaning of the words of the Article to beleeve that the saints of which number I certainly assure my selfe to be one are united by the Spirit unto Christ their head and that from the head gifts are powred down upon them both those which are the same in all necessary to salvation as also those which being diverse and diversly bestowed upon every one are requisite for the edification and building of the Church Quest 56. What beleevest thou concerning remission of sins Answ That God for the satisfaction made by Christ hath put out all remembrance of my sins a 1 Joh. 2.2 1 John 1.7 2 Cor. 5.19 and also of that corruption within me b Rom. 7.23.24 25. Jer. 31.34 Micah 7.19 Psal 103.3 10 12. wherewith I must fight all my life time and doth freely endow me with the righteousnesse of Christ that I come not at any time into judgement c John 3.18 John 5.24 The Explication The chief Questions here to be considered are 1. What remission of sin is 2. Who giveth it 3. For what 4. Whether it agreeth with Gods justice 5. Whether it be freely given 6. To whom it is given 7. How it is given 1. What remission of sins is REmission of sins is the purpose of God not to punish the sins of the faithfull and that for the satisfaction of Christ. Or it is the pardoning of deserved punishment and the giving or imputing of anothers righteousnesse to wit the righteousnesse of Christ. But more fully it is defined on this wise Remission of sins is the will of God which to the faithfull and elect imputeth not any sin but remitteth to them both the blame and punishment of their sin and therefore doth in like sort love them as if they had never sinned and delivereth them from all punishment of sin and giveth them eternall life freely for the intercession and merit of Jesus Christ the Son of God our Mediatour Now albeit God for the merit of his Son remitteth our sins to us yet hee afflicteth us as yet in this life not thereby to punish us but fatherly to chastise us Neither yet because God doth not punish us for our sins must wee therefore think that he is not displeased with them for hee is highly displeased and offended with the sins also of his saints and chosen although he punish them not in them because he punished them in his Son For God doth not so remit sins as if hee accounted them for no sins or were not offended at them but by not imputing them unto us and not punishing them in us and by reputing us just for anothers satisfaction which wee apprehend by faith It is all one therefore to have remission of sins and to be just Object The law doth not onely require us to avoid sin but to doe good also Therefore it is not enough that our sin be forgiven but also good works are needfull and necessary that wee may be just Ans The omission of good is all sin he that can do good James 4.17 and doth it not is a sinner and accursed But God doth not hate us neither hath he a will to punish us for those sins for which Christ hath sufficiently satisfied in whom also we have remission of these and all other our sins so that by his only merit we are reputed just before God 2. Who giveth remission of sins REmission of sins is given of God onely who as the Prophet Isaiah saith putteth away our iniquities Remission of sins is the work of all three persons Chap. 43.25 And this is done both of the Father and the Son and the holy Ghost for we are baptised in the name of all three Now baptism as also is said of Johns baptism Matth. 9.6 is wrought for remission of sins and of the Son the Scripture affirmeth plainly Acts 5.9 That the Son of man hath power to remit sins Likewise it is said of the holy Ghost Ephes 4.30 That he was tempted that he was offended and grieved Wherefore he also hath power to remit sins for none can remit sins but he against whom sin is committed and who is offended by sin And Christ also in plain words in the Evangelists speaketh of the sin against the holy Ghost Now the cause that God only that is Matth. 12.31 Mark 3.29 Luke 12.10 Why God onely can forgive sin the Father the Son and the holy Ghost only remit sins is this Because none but the party offended can remit sins But onely God the Father the Son and the holy Ghost is offended by our sins Therefore God only can remit them and consequently no creature is able to grant ought of this right of God Whereupon also David saith Against thee only have I sinned and done evill in thy sight Object But the Apostles also and the Church remit sins Matth. 18.18 because it is said Whatsoever ye bind on earth shall be bound in heaven and what whatsoever ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven Whosesoever sins ye remit they are remitted unto them John 20.23 and whosesoever sins ye retain they are retained Therefore not only God remitteth sins Answ How the ministers the Church are said to remât sins The Apostles remit sins in that they are the signifiers and declarers of Gods remission Likewise
and faith in us 8. By whose power and by whom the Resurrection shall be THe resurrection and raising of the dead shall be wrought by Christ for by the force and vertue of Christ our Saviour We shall rise John 6.54 I will raise him up in the last day which speech of Christ is to be understood of the body For he doth not raise up the soules because they die not Now Christ-man shall raise us by the voice of his man-hood and by the vertue of his God-head John 5.28 Acts 17.31 The houre shall come in the which all that are in the graves shall hear the voice of the Son of man God hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world in righteousnesse by that man whom he hath appointed whereof he hath given assurance unto all men in that he hath raised him from the dead The use of this doctrine is to beleeve this our raising which shall be hereafter both because the raiser is of sufficient power seeing he is Almighty God and of a prone and ready will because he is our head And hence ariseth unto us great consolation and comfort Because he is true man who shall raise us therefore he will not neglect his owne flesh and members but will raise them even us will he raise to eternall life for which cause he took our flesh and redeemed us Object But the Father is said to raise us yea to raise Christ himselfe He that raised up Christ from the dead Rom. 8.11 shall also quicken your mortall bodies because that his spirit dwelleth in you Therefore we shall not be raised by Christ nor by the power of Christ Ans The externall works of the Trinity performed on the creatures are undivided or common to them all alwayes observing an order of the persons in working As therefore the Father is not excluded when raising is attributed to the Son so neither is the Son excluded when it is attributed to the Father or the holy Ghost The Father therefore shall raise us by his Son mediatly But the Son shall immediatly raise us with his spirit as being our only Redeemer Phil. 3.20 21. and Judge We look for our Saviour from heaven even the Lord Jesus Christ who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body according to the working John 5.21 whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himselfe As the Father raiseth up the dead and quickneth them so the Son quickneth whom he will But the Spirit shall immediatly raise us up himselfe Rom. 8.11 If the spirit of him which raised up Jesus c. 9. For what end and to what estate we shall rise THe last end of the Resurrection is Gods glory For to this end shall the Resurrection be The ends of the Resurrection 1. Gods glory 2. The salvation and glory of the Elect and the damnation of the Reprobate Rev. 3.21 7.13 Dan. 12.3 that God may manifest and together fully and perfectly exercise both his mercy towards the Faithfull and his justice towards the Reprobate and so may declare the unutterable certainty of his promises in both The next and subordinate end to the former is the salvation and glory of the Elect and of the contrary the damnation and punishment of the Reprobate For the Elect or Saints of God shall rise to everlasting life To him will I grant to sit with me in my throne They shall be arrayed in long white robes They shall shine as the Sunne But the wicked shall rise to be drawne to everlasting paines and torments Mat. 25.41 Depart from me yee cursed into everlasting fire which is prepared for the Devill and his Angels And a little after And these shall go into everlasting paine and the righteous into life eternall Object Christs resurrection is the cause of our resurrection and also the benefit of Christs resurrection is our resurrection But this cause and this benefit belongeth not to Unbeleevers and Infidels Therefore they shall not rise For to whom the cause of the resurrection appertaineth not to them the resurrection it selfe no way belongeth Answ We thus make answer to the Major that To whom no cause of the resurrection belongeth they shall not rise But although this cause namely the resurrection of Christ concerneth not the wicked that is though the wicked shall not therefore rise because Christ is risen yet they shall rise for some other cause to wit for the execution of Gods just judgement whereby he shall deliver and give them to eternall paines For one and the same effect may have many and divers causes if not in number yet at least in kind especially being in divers subjects The cause therefore of the resurrection of the godly is the resurrection of Christ who is as their Head the cause of the resurrection of the wicked is not Christs resurrection for they are not the members of Christ but the justice of God and the truth of Gods menaces and judgements In a word there is no coherence in this reason They shall not rise because of Christs resurrection Therefore they shall not rise at all because they shall rise in respect of another cause which is that they may be punished There is but one end indeed of our resurrection in respect of God which is glory but the maner of coming to this end is diverse Quest 58. What comfort takest thou of the Article of everlasting life Ans That forasmuch as I feele already in my heart the beginning of everlasting life a 2 Cor. 5.23 it shall at length come to passe that after this life I shall injoy full and perfect blisse wherein I may magnifie God for ever which blessednesse verily neither eye hath seene nor eare hath heard neither hath any man in thought conceived it b 1 Cor. 2.9 The Explication THis Article is placed in the end 1. Because it is perfectly fulfilled after the rest 2. Because it is an effect of all the other Articles that is we beleeve all the other Articles because of this and all things that we beleeve in the rest were done that we might beleeve this Article and so at length injoy everlasting life This Article therefore is the end and proofe of our salvation The chiefe questions touching everlasting life are these 1. What everlasting life is 2. Of whom it is given 3. To whom it is given 4. Wherefore it is given 5. When it is given 6. How it is given 7. Whether in this life we may be assured of everlasting life 1. What everlasting life is THe question What everlasting life is may justly seem unexplicable seeing the holy Ghost hath pronounced thereof The things which neither eye hath seene Isay 64.4 1 Cor. 2.9 nor eare hath heard neither came into mans heart God hath prepared for them that love him Notwithstanding by analogy and proportion of that life whereof Philosophers dispute and Scripture speaketh
in some sort made ours even by application The subject indeed wherein this justice is inherent is Christ we are the object to which this justice is directed sith it is imputed unto us 2. That the word Imputation is more strict than Application The former is spoken of God only the latter of God and us 3. That God otherwise applieth Christs justice unto us than we doe God applyeth it by imputation and we apply it by faith and acceptation 4. That this phrase of the Church To justifie The signification of the phrase To justifie proved by the Grammaticall derivation of it in divers languages In hipâââ signifieth not legally that is To make one just who is unjust by infusing the quality of justice but evangelically that is To repute him which is unjust for just and righteous and to absolve him from all guilt and not to punish him and this for anothers justice and satisfaction imputed unto him So the Scripture useth this word and almost in all tongues it beareth no other signification for the Hebrew word Hadzdik Exod. 23. â Prov. 17.15 signifieth To absolve a guilty person To pronounce him guiltlesse I will not justifie a wicked person He that justifieth the wicked and he that condemneth the just even they both are abomination to the Lord. The Greek word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifieth sometime To pronounce a man just and righteous and sometimes To punish an offender and both on good knowledge of his cause by due examination and judiciall processe as Suidas well observeth Mat. 12.37 So saith Christ By thy words thou shalt be justified The former signification is used two waies in Scripture For either it signifies not to condemne but To absolve in judgement Rom. 8.33 as Who shall condemne the Elect of God it is God that justifieth Hee departed justified rather than the other or it signifieth To pronounce and proclaime just Luke 18.14 As Wisedome is justified of her children That thou mayest be justified in thy sayings Howbeit both significations in this Question come to one end But that to justifie should be used for to make just or to infuse an habit of justice is no where found amongst the Latines and were it read in Latine Authours yet in Scripture and in the Church it is otherwise used as the alledged places apparently prove which can be understood no other way than of the absolution and free accepting a sinner to grace and favour Who shall accuse Gods Elect it is God that justifieth The Publicane departed justified that is absolved and more accepted of God than the Pharisee Acts 13.39 For from all things from which yee could not be justified by the Law of Moses by him every one that beleeveth is justified Here To be justified doth evidently signifie to be absolved Rom. 3.24 26 28. 4.5 5.9 10. to receive remission of sins All are justified freely by his grace A justifier of him which is of the faith of Jesus A man is justified by faith without the workes of the law To him that worketh not but beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse Being now justified by his bloud Reconciled to God by the death of his Son 6. Why Christs satisfaction is made ours or in what sort God imputeth it unto us for righteousnesse The cause of Christs satisfaction applyed and imputed is in God only not in us THe perfect fulfilling of the law performed by Christ for us is made ours or applyed unto us through the alone and free mercy of God as who from everlasting did predestinate us to this grace and freely chose us in Christ to whom he might apply of his meere grace of faith that justice and righteousnesse at his appointed time according to the good pleasure of his will as the Apostle speaketh that is according to his meere good pleasure not being moved with any holinesse which hee foresaw would be in us The reason is because there can be no good thing in us except God first worke in us Wherefore all imagination and affirmation of merit is to be taken away as which fighteth with the grace of God and is a deniall of his divine grace For the grace and mercy of God is the only cause of both applications He of his goodnes infinite and passing measure applyeth Christs merit unto us and maketh that we also may apply the same unto us The cause therefore why this application is wrought is in God alone but not at all in us that is it is neither any thing foreseen in us neither also our apprehension and receiving of this justice for all the gifts and graces which are in us are effects of the application of Christs merit and therefore that merit of Christ is no way applied unto us for the works sake which wee doe but this is done as the Apostle teacheth Ephes 1.5 According to the good pleasure of his will Whereupon also it is said What hast thou that thou hast not received 1 Cor. 4.7 By grace are yee saved through faith and that not of your selves it is the gift of God Ephes 2.8 Christ is then in respect of our justification 1. As the subject and matter wherein our justice is 2. As the impellent cause because he obtaineth it 3. As the chief efficient because he together with his Father doth justifie us and giveth us faith whereby wee beleeve and apprehend it The mercy of God is as the impellent cause thereof in God Christs satisfaction is the formall cause of our justification giving the very life and being unto it Our faith is the instrumentall cause apprehending and applying unto us the justice or righteousnesse of Christ We must note therefore How we are justified by the grace of God how by Christs merit and how by faith that we are justified by the grace of God by the merit of Christ and by faith but by each of these in a severall sense and meaning The first position is understood of the impulsive cause which is in God the second of the formall cause in Christ the third of the instrumentall cause in us We are justified by the mercy or grace of God as a principall impellent cause wherewith God being urged and moved justifieth and saveth us We are justified by the merit of Christ partly as by the formall cause of our justification inasmuch as by Christs obedience applied unto us we are accepted of God and being clothed as it were with this raiment are reputed just partly as by an impulsive and meritorious cause inasmuch as God absolveth us for his sake Wee are justified by faith as by an instrumentall cause whereby we apprehend Christs righteousnesse imputed unto us The common received opinion saith We are justified by faith correlatively that is we are justified by that whereunto faith hath relation to wit the merit of Christ which faith apprehendeth For faith and the
respecteth and as an instrument apprehendeth Object 5. Evill workes condemne Therefore good workes justifie Ans 1. These contraries are not matches For our evill workes are perfectly evill our good workes are imperfectly good 2. Although our good workes were perfectly good yet should they not deserve eternall life because they are debts Unto evill workes a reward is due by order of justice unto good works not so because wee are obliged and bound to do them For the creature is obliged to his Creator neither may hee of the contrary binde God unto him by any workes or meanes to benefit him And evill workes in their very intent despight God but good works yield him no profit or delight Object 6. Hee that doth righteousnesse is righteous Therefore not hee that beleeveth Answ 1. Hee is righteous before men that is by doing righteousnesse 1 John 3.7 hee declareth himselfe righteous to others but before God wee are righteous not by doing righteousnesse but by beleeving as it is written Rom. 3.20 By the workes of the Law shall no flesh be justified in his sight 2. John sheweth there not how wee are righteous but what the righteous are as if he should say that he that is regenerated is also justified because by doing righteousnesse he testifieth to the world that he is justified So then in this reason the fallacy is a taking that which is no cause of justification instead of the true cause thereof Object 7. Christ saith Many sins are forgiven her because shee loved much Luke 7.47 Therefore good workes are the cause of justification Ans 1. Christ here reasoneth from the latter to the former from the effect which cometh after to the cause which goeth before In that the woman loved Christ much Christ thence gathereth that many sins were forgiven her and because there was a great feeling in that woman of the benefit it must needs therefore be that the benefit is great and many sins are forgiven her That this is the meaning of Christs words appeareth by the parable which he there useth 2. Not every thing that is the cause of Consequence in reason is also the cause of the Consequent or thing it selfe which followeth in that consequence of reason Wherefore it is a fallacy of the Consequent if it be concluded Therefore for her love many sins are forgiven her For the particle because which Christ useth doth noâ alwaies signifie the cause of the thing following It followeth not The Sun is risen because it is day Therefore the day is the cause of the rising of the Sun The contrary rather is true Quest 64. But doth not this doctrine make men carelesse and profane Ans No For neither can it be but they which are incorporated into Christ through faith should bring forth the fruits of thankfulnesse a Mat. 7.18 John 15.5 The Explication THis Question of the Catechisme is a prevention of the Papists slander against the doctrine of Justification by faith Ob. 1. Doctrine which maketh men secure and profane is not true and therefore not to be delivered But this doctrine of free justification by faith maketh men secure and profane Therefore it is not true nor to be taught or delivered in the Church Ans Here is a fallacy of accident If the doctrine of free justification by faith make men secure this happeneth by accident The naturall effect of this doctrine is an earnest desire of shewing our thankfulnesse towards God But this accident objected by the adversaries of this truth falleth out not because men doe apply but because men doe not apply to themselves the doctrine of grace Repl. 1. Even those things which fall out to be evill by an accident are to be eschewed But this doctrine maketh men by an accident evill Therefore it is to be eschewed Ans Those things which fall out to be evils by an accident are to be eschewed if there remaine no greater and weightier cause for which they are not to be omitted which become evill to men through their owne default But wee have necessarie and weighty cause why this doctrine ought to be delivered and by no meanes to be omitted namely the commandement and glory of God and the salvation of the Elect. Repl. 2. That which cannot hart wee need not to eschew But according to the doctrine of justification by faith sinnes to come cannot hurt us because Christ hath satisfied for all both which are past and which are to come Therefore wee need not to beware of sinnes to come Now this is apparently absurd Therefore the doctrine whence this Consequent ariseth is likewise absurd Ans 1. We answer to the Major of this reason that we need not beware and take heed of that which cannot hurt namely whether it be taken heed of or no. But sins to come hurt not that is hurt not them which are heedfull and penitent yet they hurt them who are carelesse and unrepentant 2. Therefore we also deny the Minor for God is alwaies offended with sins and his displeasure is the greatest hurt that can befall man Further sins bereave us of conformity with God and purchase bodily pains unto the faithfull howsoever eternall paines be remitted unto them Hither belong other arguments of the Papists wherewith they oppugne this doctrine of Justification by faith such as are these following Object 2. That which is not in the Scripture is not to be taught or retained That wee are justified by faith only is not in the Scripture Therefore it is not to be retained Ans To the Major we say that which is not in the Scripture neither in words nor in sense is not to be retained But that we are justified by faith only is contained in Scripture as touching the sense thereof for we are said to be justified freely by grace without the works of the law Rom. 3 2â 28. Gal. 2.15 Ephes 2.8 9. Titus 3.5 1 John 1.7 without the law not of works not of our selves not of any righteousnesse which wee have done by faith without merit Also the bloud of Christ is said to cleanse us from all sin And these are all one To be justified by faith alone and To be justified by the bloud and merit of Christ apprehended by faith only by receiving and beleeving deserving nothing by faith or other works Now the reasons why we are to retain against the Papists the exclusive particle only have been heretofore declared and inlarged Object 3. That which is not alone doth not justifie alone Faith is not alone Therefore faith doth not justifie alone Ans If the conclusion be so understood as it followeth out of the premisses on this wise Faith therefore doth not justifie alone that is being alone the argument is of force For justifying faith is never alone without works as her effects Faith justifieth alone but is not alone when it justifieth having works accompanying it as effects of it but not as joynt causes with it of justification But if
justifying faith The summe of all is If the word justified in this text of James be understood properly of justification before God then the name of faith there signifieth a dead faith If faith be taken for true justifying faith then the ambiguity rests in the word justified Object 9. That which is not required unto justification is not necessary to be done but it is necessary that good works be done Therefore they are required to justification Ans The Major is false because there may be many ends of one thing Though good works are not required to justification yet they are required in token of thankfulnesse and to the setting forth of Gods glory As it is said Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works Mat. 5.16 and glorifie your Father which is in heaven For this cause good works are necessary to be done More causes of them shall hereafter in the doctrine of mans thankfulnesse be alledged and declared Obj. 10. It is said that Phinees work and deed was imputed unto him for righteousnesse Therefore good works justifie Psal 106.31 Ans This is a mis-construing of the phrase used in the place alledged For the meaning of it is that God approved of this work but not that he was justified by that work Gal. 2.16 Psal 143.2 For by the works of the law flall no flesh be justified in his sight Object 11. Ten crownes are part of an hundred crownes in payment of a debt Therefore good works may be some part of our justice before God Ans There is a dissimilitude in these examples For 1. Ten crowns are a whole part of an hundred crowns and being ten times multiplyed make up the whole summe of the debt but our workes are not a whole and perfect part but an imperfect part of the obedience we owe and being multiplyed an hundred thousand times yet never make any perfect obedience 2. Ten Crownes may be accepted by the Creditour for a part of the debt due unto him because there may be some hope of payment of the rest but good works are not accepted by God as a part of our justice because there is no hope of full payment to be made by us and all imperfection or defect is condemned by the law Object 12. The justice or righteousnesse which Christ brought is eternall Dan. 9.24 Osianders arguments against imputed righteousnesse For the Messias as Daniel saith bringeth everlasting righteousnesse But imputed righteousnesse is not eternall Therefore imputed righteousnesse is not given by Christ. Ans We deny the Minor for imputed justice is eternall 1. By perpetuall continuation of imputation in this life 2. By perfection of that justice which is begun in us For both that righteousnesse which is imputed unto us and that which is begun in us is the righteousnesse of Christ and both of them shall be eternall For we shall be acceptable and pleasing unto God for ever through his Son Christ Therefore imputation also shall be continued or rather shall be changed into our owne justice and righteousnesse Repl. Where sin is not there is no place for remission or imputation In the life to come sin shall not be Therefore there shall be no place there for remission or imputation Ans We grant the whole reason if it be conceived aright In the life to come shall not be remission of any sin then present yet there shall be a remission of sins past inasmuch as the remission which was once granted in this life shall continue and endure for ever that is our sins which were long since forgiven us in this life shall never be imputed to us againe And moreover that conformity which we shall have with God in the life to come shall be an effect of this imputation Object 13. The Lord is our righteousnesse Therefore we are not justified by imputed righteousnesse Jerem. 23.6 but God himself essentially dwelling in us is our righteousnesse Ans In this saying of Jeremie the effect is put for the cause The Lord is our justice or righteousnesse that is our Justifier even as Christ is said to be made unto us of God wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption that is a Teacher of wisdome a Justifier a Sanctifier and Redeemer 1 Cor. 1.30 That justice which is God himself is not in us because so God should be an accident to his creature and become justice in man For justice and vertue are things created in us not the essence of God Osiander who objecteth this doth not discerne the cause from the effect that is uncreated justice from created justice As we live not or are wise by the essence of God for this is all one as to say that we are as wise as God so also we are not just by the essence of God Wherefore nothing is more impious than to say that the essentiall justice of the Creatour is the justice of the creatures for thereof would follow that we have the justice of God yea the very essence of God OF THE SACRAMENTS Quest 65. Seeing then that onely faith maketh us partakers of Christ and his benefits ON THE 25. SABBATH whence doth it proceed Answ From the holy Ghost a Ephes 2.8 6.23 John 3.5 Phil. 1.29 who kindleth it in our hearts by the preaching of the Gospel and confirmeth it by the use of the Sacraments b Mat. 28.19 20 1 Pet. 1.22 23. The Explication THis Question pointeth out unto us the coherence and connexion of the doctrine of Faith and the Sacraments For Faith whereon the former immediate discourse hath insisted is ordinarily wrought in us of the holy Ghost by the Ecclesiasticall Ministery whereof there are two parts the Word and Sacraments The holy Ghost by the Word kindleth faith in us and fostereth strengtheneth and sealeth it unto us when it is once kindled by the Sacraments For the Word and Gospel is as a Charter or Letter Patent the Sacraments are as seales thereunto annexed For whatsoever is promised us in the Word of the obtaining of our salvation by Christ the same the Sacraments as signes and seales annexed unto the Word as it were unto a Charter or Letters Patents confirme unto us more and more thereby to help and relieve our infirmity It remaineth therefore that we now proceed to intreate of the Sacraments the signet of faith adjoyned to the Word and Gospel Object It is said that the Spirit and the Word work faith in us and the Sacraments nourish it being wrought How then differ these three one from another Answ Very much Three differences between the Spirit and the Word and Sacraments in working faith in us 1. The holy Ghost worketh and confirmeth faith in us as the efficient cause thereof the Word and Sacraments as instrumentall causes 2. The holy Ghost also can work faith in us without them and the Word and Sacraments without the holy Ghost can work nothing 3. The holy Ghost
wheresoever he dwelleth is effectuall in working the Word and Sacraments are not so Quest 66. What are the Sacraments Ans They are sacred signes and seales set before our eyes and ordained of God for his cause that he may declare and seale by them the promise of his Gospel unto us to wit that he giveth freely remission of sinnes and life everlasting not onely to all in generall but to every one in particular that beleeveth for that onely sacrifice of Christ which he accomplished upon the Crosse a Gen. 17.11 Rom 4.11 Deut. 30.6 Levit. 6.25 Heb. 9.7 8 9 24. Ezek. 20.22 1 Sam 17.36 Esay 6.6 7. Esay 54.9 The Explication THe right and direct method of interpreting this doctrine of the Sacraments requireth that first we speak of the Sacraments in generall And this way may we not unfitly intreat in special of the Supper and Baptisme to wit if we take in declaring each Sacrament in speciall the same questions and that course and order of the same questions which we must observe and follow concerning the Sacraments in generall and lastly if we apply those testimonies which speak of the Sacraments in generall to the handling and declaring of the Sacraments in speciall The chiefe Questions concerning the Sacraments 1. What Sacraments are 2. What are the ends of Sacraments 3. In what Sacraments differ from Sacrifices 4. In what they agree with the word and in what they differ from it 5. How the Sacraments of the Old and New Testament agree 6. What are signes and what the things in the Sacraments and in what the things differ from their signes 7. What sacramentall union is 8. What formes of speaking of the Sacraments are usuall to the Church and Scripture 9. What is the lawfull use of the Sacraments 10. What the wicked receive in the use thereof 11. How many Sacraments there are of the New Testament 1. What Sacraments are The originall of the word Sacrament THat we may know what Sacraments properly are the name it selfe of Sacrament is first to be considered Among the ancient Romans this word Sacrament signifieth a peece of money which two parties putting one the other in suite laid down in some sacred place or left in custody of the High-Pontife or Priest with this condition that he who gained the suite should have his part entire againe and he who was cast in the cause should lose his part to the common Treasury in lieu of his wrongfull molesting the other party This signification nothing pertaineth to this place It also signified a solemne forme of an oath taken in warre which they called a military Sacrament so called of Sacrando that is of sacring or consecrating them because by that oath every one was consecrated or destined to his Captaine and not to any other to serve him Hereof it is that some will have these ceremonies instituted by God therefore to be so called for that as Souddiers did oblige and binde themselves by that military Sacrament unto their Captaine so we binde our selves unto our Captaine Christ by a solemne oath in the presence of God Angels and Men. This truly is no unapt or unmeet Metaphor but yet I think rather that the originall of this name came from the old Latine Translations in which wheresoever the word Mystery is used in the New Testament for the same they commonly in Latine put the word Sacramentum Now Mystery cometh from the Greek verb ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifieth to institute instruct or initiate one in the holy matters or matters of Religion But that Greek verb ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is derived from another which is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifieth to shut because as Eustathius saith they who are initiated or entered in holy rites were to shut their mouth and not to utter those things which were secret Now a mystery is said to be either a secret thing it selfe or the signe of a secret thing or that which hath a secret signification which none understand but they who are initiated in holy rites By a signe we understand an externall and corporeall thing and action or a ceremony instituted and ordained by God which betokeneth a certaine internall thing and spirituall Which the Grecians call a Mystery and is otherwise called of the Latine Divines a Sacrament And some such signes God alwayes would have to be extant in his Church whereby both the good will of God towards men might be recorded and made known and that men of the other side might declare and shew their faith towards God and other duties of piety and godlinesse Sacraments therefore are so called Mysteries because they have a secret signification which none understand but they who are initiated and instructed concerning the substance of sacred matters or the points of Christian Religion Neverthelesse the word Sacrament is used in divers significations in the writings of famous Divines of which these are chiefe 1. For a rite or externall ceremony which sense is proper and naturall to the word 2. For the signes themselves 3. For the thing signified by the signes 4. For the signes and thing signified both together Having seen now what the name of Sacrament signifieth it resteth that we consider the thing it selfe and define what Sacraments are The definition whereof is this Sacraments are rites or ceremonies instituted by God to this use The definition of Sacraments That they might be signes of the Covenant to wit of Gods good will towards us and of the bond of the Church whereby it covenanteth faith and repentance and that they may be marks and cognizances whereby to distinguish Gods Church from Gentiles and Sectaries The definition of Sacraments In the Catechisme they are thus defined Sacraments are sacred signes and feales object to our eyes ordained and instituted by God that by them he might the more declare and seale the promise of his Gospel unto us The parts of this definition are in number three The first part appertaineth to the kinde of Sacraments the latter two to their difference To the kinde whereof they are it appertaineth The Sacraments are sacred seales that they are sacred and ocular signes and seales that is divine and signifying or betokening sacred things such as belong to Gods worship and the salvation of men A signe and a seale differ one from the other as a generall thing from a thing more speciall For every seale is a signe but not every signe a seale A seale certifieth and confirmeth a thing What a signe is A signe onely sheweth it A signe is a thing signifying somewhat else then that which it sheweth to the senses and inducing something else into the cogitation as Augustine defineth it or a signe is that whereby the understanding understandeth some things else besides the signe it selfe apprehended by the sense So words are the signes of things Moreover signes are of two sorts some are onely signifying others are confirming also Two
Lib. 4. Dut. 11. c. Quidam The age and parentage of Consubstantiation This opinion Lombard relateth and testifieth that it was before his time maintained by some but he calleth it a Paradox a strange or wonderfull opinion Guitmund fathereth it on Berengarius after his recantation and termeth it Impanation Others impute it to one Walrame against whom Anselme hath two books extant Some fasten it on Rupert Abb. Tuit who lived not long after Guitmond about the year of the Lord 1124. Petrus de Alliaco Cardinall of Cambray saith In lib. 4. sentent q. 6. art 2. that he had rather defend Consubstantiation the Transubstantiation unlesse the Church of Rome had defined the contrary He lived about the year of our Lord 1416. Lib. de Ca. Babyl At length Luther approving the judgement of this Cardinal of Cambray as himself witnesseth first thought it no article of faith to beleeve that the substance of bread remaineth or remaineth not but either point might be held without heresie Afterwards it seemed more probable unto him that the bread should remaine and the body of Christ should be under in and with the bread And this is now their opinion who name themselves Lutherans Wherefore they interpret Christs words This is my body thus In this with this under this bread is my body and they glory and boast no lesse then the Papists that they retain the letter without any trope or figure And so have they ranked themselves that if they combate with Papists then the particle This noteth with them bread only and the bread it self is the body of Christ If they bend their forces against us whom they call Sacramentaries then the particle This shall not signifie bread only but bread with the body of Christ lodged invisibly therein and the sense shall be This is my body that is This bread and my body lying hid in this bread is my body They illustrate this their glosse with vulgar similies as they call them that Christ when he gave his invisible body in the bread in like manner said This is my body as the Country-man saith of the graine in his sacke This is corne pointing at the sack or the Merchant of the money in his purse This is money pointing at his purse or the Mother of the Infant in his cradle This is my child shewing the cradle only or the Vintner of his wine This is Rhenish wine when he reacheth out the Goblet These formes of speech are noted and observed out of their books and disputations But good men they have that luck which the Poet alotteth unto fooles Fooles when they seeke to avoid an inconvenience Horat. Serm. lib. 1. sat 3. fall into an evill For in place of that absurd miracle of the subsisting of accidents without any subject they have induced another more absurd of the penetration of two bodies and whether we respect the letter or the sense they have wandred departed farther from Christs words then the Papists For the letter thus lieth This that is This bread is my body The sense standeth thus The visible bread broken and distributed is my true and essentiall body given for you It is my true body not by any change of essence and nature as the Papists would have it for bread was not assumed by the Word for us neither was bread given and crucified for us but it is my true body in a mysticall sense and Sacramentall kind of speech according to the interpretation of the sounder antiquity of Paul yea and of Christ himselfe The Transsubstantials glosse is farte wide of this the letter and meaning of Christs words As then the Papists retaine not the letter when in stead of Christs words This is my body they annex this seraphicall or super-angelicall glosse This thing or substance whatsoever undeterminate contained under these formes is my body so much lesse doe these reserve entire the letter and sense of Christs words when instead of them they place their own saying My body is in with under the bread or The bread and the body lying hid invisibly in the bread is my body For neither is the bread alone nor the bread with the body inclosed therein properly Christs body as an empty or full purse is not properly and without all figure of speech termed money Now the phrases they use are too improper and too much unfitting that they would expresse For as for the instances produced by them we know as soone as the Countrey-man Merchant Mother or Vintner speaketh that graine is in the sacke money in the purse an infant in the cradle and wine in the goblet But when these men tell us This is Christs body we know not forth-with that Christs body is in the bread neither can it be proved because an Article of the Christian faith testfieth that it is in heaven Of the Schisme of the Consubstantials LUthers foundation and maine ground at first was those words onely of Christ This is my body Afterwards in a disputation bad with the adversaries of this opinion pinion the 27. and 28. yeere he retired and fled to the Ubiquity and for that one foundation or ground afore-named he assumed four other 1. The personall union of the natures in Christ The right hand of God which is every where 3. The truth of God which cannot lie 4. The three fold manner of the existence of Christs body in any place But being at length repulsed from these holds he betook himselfe againe to Christs words and desired that all disputation of Ubiquity should quite be revoked Notwithstanding since his time some Lutherans by profession finding no sufficient warrant for their cause in Christs words have set Ubiquity on foot againe and at this day account it the best stake in their hedge Three sorts of Lutherans though others utterly disclaime it Hence arose a faction and division among the Consubstantials some are * 1. Simplices simply Lutherans who by Christs words only defend the being of Christs body in the bread and the eating it with the mouth some are * 2. Multipraesentiarii Omnipotentiarii multipresentiarie and omnipotentiarie Lutherans that is such as think Christs body to be present at once in many hosts by reason of the omnipotency really communicated therewith Lastly some are * 3. Omnipraesentiarii Ubiquitarii omnipresentiarie Lutherans who to assoile the presence of Christs body in the bread lay hold on the shield of Ubiquity and teach that Christs body is every where present by vertue of the union with the Word and therefore is present in the bread both before and after the use thereof in the Supper and that the right of consecration doth effect only that it be eaten in the bread Of this our young Divines for the understanding of this controverfie may not be ignorant For hereby they perceive that at this day there are two maine columnes or pillars erected to under-prop Consubstantiation namely The two principall
grounds of Consubstantiation 1. The Vbiquity 2. The words of Christ. The Ubiquity hath beene at large discoursed of before in expounding the Articles of the personall union of the two natures in Christ of his ascension into heaven and of his sitting at the right hands of God the Father and the difficulties therein discussed fully resolved and Ubiquity it selfe confuted Christs words witnesse the Papists themselves neither intimate Consubstantiation neither can beare that interpretation Which the Ubiquitaries also in their writings dissemble not and have therefore devised and invented the Ubiquity because they saw that the ground and foundation of their opinion if it were laid on Christs words only were too ruinous and like to have a speedy down-fall Christ said This is my body which is given for you which words the Consubstantials retaine not Consubstantiation over browne by Christs very words neither literally nor according to their sense and meaning We need not therefore any argument to refute Consubstantiation but Christs very words whereunto we recall them and thus reason against them Christ said not In this bread is my body but This is my body neither is the sense of both these propositions all one seeing the former declareth what is in the bread and where Christs body is the later what the bread it selfe is in the Eucharist Therefore the Consubstantials who teach that in the bread is Christs body retaine neither the letter nor the meaning of Christs words A refutation of objections framed to confirme Consubstantiation Schmidline his argument in the conference at Mulbr Laâ Pag. 159. OBject 1. It is an usuall kind of speech when two things are joyntly given the one apparent the other in covert that that onely be named which appeared not as we say of purses fraught with money This is money of a caske of wine This is wine But Christ in his Supper delivering in the same manner two things joyntly at once namely the bread and his body named that onely which appeared not under the bread saying Take this is my body Therefore Christs manner of speech is most usuall and proper neither needeth it any explication at all Answ To the Major we answer that it is a forme of speech most usuall c. but with this limitation when it is certaine that the thing which is named though it be not apparent yet it is contained in that thing which is apparent as it is certaine that money is in the purse and wine in the caske Otherwise it is no usuall plaine or true forme of speech to say of an empty purse This is money But hitherto it is not cleere neither have the Consubstantials as yet proved that Christs body lay hid in the bread when Christ said thereof This is my body as it ought to be evident that money is in the purse and wine in the vessell when it is said This is money This is wine Yea and we avouch the contrary to wit that Christs body in the first Supper lay not hid in the bread but sate at table and now is in heaven untill it thence returne in judgement Therefore this forme of reasoning is a begging of that which is in controversie betwixt us Answ 2. The Minor also is false For Christ delivering unto his Disciples not his body but bread taken from the table and broken said Take cate This that is this bread is my body Which exposition is proved 1. Because it is said of the cup This cup is the New Testament 2. Paul expoundeth the particle This of the bread saying The bread which we break is the communion of Christs body 3. Because the bread and body of Christ both together are neither properly not figuratively Christs very body and hereby a Tautologie or a vaine and childish iteration of the same thing should be fathered on Christ in saying My body is my body 4. We deny also the consequence because their conclusion compriseth more then their premisses in force For they conclude that it is a most usuall and proper speech But these two usuall and proper are not in force and signification alike For the most usuall form of speech may be figurative as those very triviall and yet Synecdochicall speeches urged by them This is money This is wine who is so mad as to think the purse alone or the purse with the mony is properly money So was that Sacramentall speech of the Passeover frequent and well knowne unto the Disciples of Christ Where wilt thou that we provide the Passeover Yet spake they not properly but figuratively attributing to the signe the name of the thing signified by a sacramentall Metonymie or change of names That which followeth therefore out of the premisses is only this That Christs words were triviall plaine and known to the Disciples but not that they were understood properly literally and without all Trope or Figure Object 2. Christ said This is my body But Christ is true Therefore we must beleeve him setting apart all Philosophicall subtilty and sharpnesse and so by consequent bread is not a signe of his body but his body as the words lie which are simply and literally to be understood Ans Here they alledge us that for a cause which is indeed no cause of the matter in hand For Christs truth is a cause onely that his words are true yea most true to which we ought to give credence setting apart all Philosophicall subtilty but it is no cause why his words should be proper and literally taken For he which speaketh figuratively may also speak truly as Christ him selfe was no lesse true yea truth it selfe when he said I am the light of the world the doore of the sheepfold the good Shepheard the true Vine my Father is an Husbandman ye are the branches then when he said This is my body And they deserve to be hissed out of Schooles who presume to terme figurative speeches by the name of lies 2. We retort their Minor thus Christ is true Therefore he said not that his body lay hid in the bread when all his Disciples saw that it sate at Table 3. We retort their conclusion on them thus Christs words must be understood simply Therefore yee may not cloake and colour them with your glosse which perverteth the letter when ye say that In With Vnder the bread is Christs body or that the bread is the closet of Christs body Object 3. Christ is omnipotent Therefore he can effect that his body should be really in the bread Ans The reason is of no force which will conclude a thing to be done because it may be done The question is not What Christ can doe but what he will He no where promised the presence of his body in the bread or in the presence of the bread Therefore we derogate nothing at all from his omnipotency when we beleeve no such presence Repl. Bread is present in place of the Supper Bread is Christs body Therefore Christs body is present in
is fed with Christs body eateth it and is false being universally proposed For doth thy thigh or thine elbow therefore eate because it is nourished by the meat which thou conveyest in by thy mouth It sufficeth that eating is by the mouth as an instrument framed by nature to this end to minister nourishment to the whole body So it is not necessary that our bodies should eate Christs body with their mouches therewith to be fed unto eternall life but it sufficeth that the mouth of faith taketh the spirituall meate that spirituall nourishment and life may be transfused throughout the whole man Quest 79. Why then doth Christ call bread his body and the cup his bloud or the New Testament in his bloud and Paul also calleth bread and wine the communion of the body and bloud of Christ Ans Christ not without great consideration speaketh so to wit not only for to teach us that as the bread and wine sustaine the life of the body so also his crucified body and bloud shed are indeed the meat and drink of our soule whereby it is nourished to eternall life a John 6.55 But much more that by this visible signe and pledge he may assure us that we are as verily partakers of his body and bloud through the working of the holy Ghost as we doe receive by the mouth of our body these holy signes in remembrance of him b 1 Cor. 10.16 And further also that that his suffering and obedience is so certainly ours as though we our selves had suffered punishments for our sins and had satisfied God The Explication WHereas neither Transubstantiation nor Consubstantiation are signified by Christs words the question is Why the bread is called Christs body and the cup Christs bloud that is why the things signified are attributed to the signes and the signes called by their name There are two causes alledged hereof 1. For the naturall analogy or likenesse Two causes why the things signified are attributed unto the signes which Christs body and the bread have between themselves 2. For the certainty or confirmation of the joynt-exhibition of the signe and the thing signified in the true use The similitude and proportion of the bread and Christs body especially consisteth in these points 1. As the Bread and Wine nourish our body unto this life so the Body and Bloud of Christ nourish us unto everlasting life 2. As the Bread and Wine are received by the mouth The Analogy or proportion between the bread and Christs body in the use of the Supper so Christs body and bloud are received by faith which is the mouth of the soule 3. As the bread is not swallowed whole but eaten being broken so Christs body is received being sacrificed and broken on the Crosse 4. As the bread and wine profiteth not him that eateth without appetite but we must bring hunger and thirst unto the Table so Christs body and bloud profit none but them who hunger and thirst after righteousnesse 5. As of many corns is made one loaf and of many grapes one wine so we by participation or communion of these signes though many yet are made one body and grow up into one body with Christ and between our selves The certainty also or assurance of faith is a cause why we affirme that of the signes which is proper to the thing signified For the signes testifie that Christs sacrifice is accomplished and that indeed for our behoofe and salvation as verily as we have the signes yea that we are fed with Christs crucified body and bloud shed and poured out as truly as we receive these sacred symboles of his body and bloud ON THE 30. SABBATH Quest 70. What difference is there between the Lords Supper and the Popish Masse Ans The Supper of the Lord testifieth to us that we have perfect forgivenes of all our sins for that only sacrifice of Christ which himselfe once fully wrought on the Crosse a Heb. 10.10 12. 7.27 9.12 25. John 19.30 Matth. 26.28 Luke 22.19 Then also that we by the holy Ghost are graffed into Christ b 1 Cor. 6.17 10.16 12.13 who now according to his humane nature is only in heaven at the right hand of his Father c Colos 3.1 Heb. 1.3 8.1 and there will be worshipped of us d Mat. 6.20 21. John 4.21 22. 20 17. Luke 24.52 Acts 7.55 Col. 3.1 Phil. 3.20 1 Thes 1.19 But in the Masse it is denied that the quick and the dead have remission of sins for the only passion of Christ except also Christ be daily offered of them by their sacrificers Further also it is taught that Christ is bodily under the formes of bread and wine and therefore is to be worshipped in them e In Canone Missae de consec dist 2. Concil Trid. Sess 13.5 And so the very foundation of the Masse is nothing else then an utter deniall of that only sacrifice and passion of Christ Jesus and an accursed Idolatry f Heb. 9.26 10.12 The Explication THis question is necessary by reason of errours which by the Masse have crept into the Church It is otherwise demanded Why the Masse is to be abolished But here this question is also contained and comprehended because these differences and contrarieties of the Lords Supper and the Masse are the causes why the Masse is to be abolished For whereas it hath so many abuses in it flat repugnant to the Lords Supper it may not be confounded therewith nor be thrust on the Church in place thereof nor be permitted and tolerated in the Church by godly and religious Magistrates but it ought to be utterly abandoned and put downe First then let us speak a few words of the name of Masse or Missa The word Missa seemeth to have his name derived from the Hebrew Masah that is a tribute or voluntary offering which was wont to be paid of every one The originall of the word Missa which we call the Masse The word is found Deut. 16.10 Missach nidbath jadecha a free gift of thine hand Now that offering was called so being as it were an yeerly tribute which was yet no exaction but given freely Others interprete it to be a sufficiency which is that there should be given so much as was sufficient and perhaps this is the truer because the Lord commanded the Israelites that they should open their hands unto the poore Deut. 15. â and should lend him sufficient for his need This the Chaldee Paraphrast interpreteth to be Missah Hereof these our men think that it was called Missa as if it were a tribute and free-offering which should be every-where offered to God in the Church for the living and the dead But this is not of any likelihood to be true It is manifest indeed that the Church hath borrowed some words from the Hebrewes as Satan Osanna Sabaot Halleluja Pascha and such like But those words came
is conveyed by an Angel into heaven lyeth corporally under the formes of bread and wine is really carried up and downe in the hands of the Minister and received by the mouth of the Communicants These forgeries are repugnant to the Articles of Faith the Incarnation the Ascension and Intercession and the returne of Christ unto Judgement and to the nature of Sacraments in which the signes must needs remaine and not lose their nature 3. The Lords Supper teacheth us That Christ is to be worshipped in heaven at the right hand of his Father For it overthroweth not but establisheth and ratifieth the Articles of Faith and doctrine of the whole Gospel which sheweth that Christ is to be sought and worshipped Above Colos 3.2 Seek the things which are above where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God Acts 7.55 And Stephen when he was stoned saw Christ and worshipped him Above standing at the right hand of God The ancient Church also sang in their Liturgy or common Service and Prayer Sursum corda Wee lift up our hearts unto the Lord. On the other side the Masse telleth us That Christ is to be worshipped in the bread which adoration and worship questionlesse is idolatrous For To worship Christ in the bread is to direct our worship in soule minde cogitation and as much as may be in the motion of our bodies to the place in which the bread is and turning hereto to yield reverence unto Christ as if he were present there more than else-where So of old they worshipped God at the Arke turning thereto with their minds and as much as might be with their externall grace and inclination of body That this is idolatry we prove 1. Because no creature hath power to tie the worship of God to any thing or place Exod. 25.22 29.42 1 King 8.33 12.29 10 31. Dan 9.11 2 Kings 12.13 Amos 4.4 wherein God hath not commanded by expresse word himselfe to be worshipped and wherein God hath not promised to heare us And hereby is the cause of that difference plainly seen why the Jews directing their prayer to the Propitiatory or Mercy-seat did notwithstanding withall in spirit worship the true God and were by promise from him assured to be heard but worshipping in Dan and in Bethel and in the high places and in the Temple of Samaria were Idolaters not knowing what they worshipped and the cause of this thing is more at large declared 1 Kings 17.9 2. Because in the New Testament all worship which is tyed to any certain place on earth is utterly taken away and spirituall worship only required stirred and kindled by the holy Ghost and done with a true faith and knowledge of God Joh. 4.21 22 23. So Christ teacheth Yee worship that which yee know not wee worship that which wee know But the houre cometh when ye shall neither in this mountaine nor at Jerusalem worship the Father But the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth Whereas Christ saith in spirit not in this mountaine nor at Jerusalem he doth plainly take away worship tied and restrained to any certaine place on earth Wherefore we must also take away and have in detestation this impious invention of Christs corporall presence in the Mass or in the bread and wine which is the foundation of idolatrous adoration or worship For this being put that Christ is in body present in the bread whether it be said to be done by Transubstantiation or Consubstantiation the Popish adoration standeth fast For as in ancient times before the Ascension it was not only lawfull but behoovefull also to worship Christ wheresoever he was so now also if he be in the bread he must be worshipped in the bread whether he be there seen or not seen For much more were we to beleeve the voice of God then any sense of ours if it expressed and specified any such matter Likewise of the contrary side the presence of Christs body in the bread is taken away if we take away by Gods commandement this foule and shamefull Popish adoration of Christs body lying covertly by their judgements under the formes of Bread and Wine Here the Ubiquiraries except against us on their behalfe that Christ is present in the bread not to be worshipped but to be eaten and that he commanded not himself to be adored but to be eaten Answ In both these asseraions they conclude no more then that which is in controversie for Christ commanded neither of these If he be in the bread he must there be worshipped because of the generall commandement Let all the holy Angels of God worship him Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God They therefore imagine Christ in the bread and yet say it is not lawfull to worship him which is an open deceit and mockery Wherefore Musculus and others to salve this sore are content to fall downe before the Bread and worship Christ therein But Heshusius replyeth against us thus The Divinity is not adored in all the creatures though it be present in all Therefore neither is it necessary that the humanity should be adored in the bread though it be corporally present therein Ans The examples are not alike The adoration of the Divinity is not tyed to all creatures but it is tyed to the humanity assumed as to a proper peculiar Temple Wheresoever then Christs humanity is there the Divinity will be worshipped in it and with it And indeed by this their own maine argument The Ubiquity of Christs manhood confuted by the Ubiquitaries own argument the Ubiquity of Christs manhood is quite overthrowne For seeing the manhood is not to be worshipped in all creatures and every-where it followeth that it is not present in all peares apples ropes cheeses c. as the Ubiquitaries write thereof These differences did D. Vrsine in the yeare of our Lord 1569. thus inlarge and deliver 1. The Supper testifieth that Christs onely sacrifice justifieth The Masse-Priests say that the Masse justifieth for the very worke done as they use to speake that is through the externall rite and action 2. The Supper teacheth us that Christ redeemed us by offering himselfe for us The Masse-Priests say that we are redeemed by Christ offered by them 3. The Supper telleth us that our salvation is perfected by Christs owne sacrifice The Masse-mongers report that it is perfected by infinite numbers of Masses 4. The Supper instructech us how we are ingraffed into Christ by faith by means of the holy Ghost The Masse falsly feigneth that Christ entreth into us corporally or wee are ingraffed into Christ by his corporall conveyance into us 5. The Supper teacheth us that Christ having ended his sacrifice ascended into heaven Our Massemongers tell us that he in his body is on the Aliar 6. In the Supper bread and wine remaine and change not their substance because Sacraments retaine and change not the substance of the signe The Masse-Priests declare unto us that
his body to dogs to wit to the wicked contrary to his own doctrine Give not holy things to dogs nor cast pearles to swine August lib. 21. c. 25. de Civit. Dei in lo. tract 26. 59. in senten Prosp c. 3.39 Ambros Serm. de coena 8. From the authority of Fathers who have preached the same doctrine Austine and Prosper Ambrose saith Although the Sacraments or signes suffer themselves to be taken and touched by the unworthie yet these men cannot be partakers of the spirit whose infidelity or unworthinesse contradicteth so great holinesse And a little after But as for those who in word only with dry hearts and minds that is without affection and without understanding are present at these sacred mysteries or further be partakers of the gifts therein they indeed lick the rocke but they neither suck honey thence nor oyle because they are not quickned with any sweetnesse of charity or fatnesse of sanctity of the holy Ghost they neither judge themselves nor discerne the Sacraments but unreverently frequent and use these his holy gifts and blessings as common meats and impudently intrude themselves into the Lords Table in a filthy garment for whom it had been better with a milstone about their neck to have been drowned in the sea then with an uncleane conscience to have taken one morsell at the Lords hands who to this very day createth sanctifieth blesseth and divideth to godly receivers his true and sacred body The causes for which the wicked are said to cate unto themselves damnation Now for these causes the wicked eat unto themselves and draw on themselves damnation 1. Because they profane the signes and by consequent the things signified by laying hold on those things which are not instituted for them but for the Disciples of Christ 2. Because they profane the Covenant and Testament of God by taking unto themselves the signes and tokens of the Covenant They will seeme to be in league with God whereas they are in league with the Devill and not with God whom by this meanes they would as much as in them lieth make the Father of the wicked 3. Because they discerne not the Lords body and tread under foot the bloud of Christ His benefits indeed are offered unto them but they receive them not with faith and so mock God while they professe that they receive the benefits of Christ when as they doe or minde nothing lesse and adde this new offence to their other sinnes 4. Because they condemne themselves by their owne judgement For approaching unto the Lords Table they professe that they accept of this doctrine and doe beleeve no salvation to be without Christ and yet in the meane season are conscious unto themselves that they are hypocrites and so condemn themselves Therefore false is their objection who say thus The wicked eat damnation unto themselves Therefore they eat Christs body Ans Nay rather the contrary followeth They eat damnation Therefore not Christs body For To eat Christ and To eat damnation are contraries which cannot stand together Repl. 1. They eat unworthily Therefore they eat Answ I grant they eat but they eat not Christ For the text saith expresly Whosoever shall eat this bread unworthily 1 Cor. 11.7 Repl. Christ is not a Saviour only but a Judge also Answ Hee is a Judge not of them by whom he is eaten but of them of whom hee is despised and rejected For of them which eat he saith He which eateth mee shall live by mee John 6.57 But of them which despise him he proclaimeth Depart from me all ye that work iniquity Matt. 7.23 As therefore the Gospel being beleeved is the savour of life unto life and being despised is the savour of death unto death So Christ being eaten quickeneth but being contemned judgeth the eater But he is then despised when in the word and sacraments he is offered to the unfaithfull but is refused or rejected through infidelity Repl. 3. They are guilty of Christs body Therefore they eat it Ans The cause of their guilt is not the eating of Christ but the eating of the bread without Christ because it is said Hee that eateth of this bread unworthily The abuse then of the signe is the contempt of Christ as the defacing of the Kings Charter or Seal is an injury to the Prince himself and a matter of treason Repl. 4. But how eat the wicked damnation unto themselves seeing it is a good work to receive the Sacrament Ans It is a good work by it self but not unto the wicked The receiving of the Sacrament is a good work when the true and right use is adjoyned otherwise it is made not a commanded but a forbidden work as also God saith He that killeth a bullocke Isa 66.3 is as if he slew a man So likewise Paul This is not to eat the Lords body And again 1 Cor. 11.20 Rom. 2.26 If thou be a transgresser of the law thy circumcision is made uncircumcision Else might wee thus conclude The receiving of Christs body is a good work Therefore the wicked by that receit cannot be made guilty of Christs body 3. What the right and lawfull use of the Supper is THe right and lawfull use of the Supper is When the faithfull receive in the Church the Lords bread and his cup and shew forth his death to this end that this receiving may be a pledge of their union with Christ and an application of the whole benefit of our redemption and salvation It consisteth in three things 1. When the rites and ceremonies instituted of Christ are retained and observed yet so that they be not observed of one or two privately buâ in a convenient and lawfull assembly of the Church whether great or small and the rites instituted are That the Lords bread be broken distributed and received and the Lords cup given to all that communicate in remembrance of Christs death 2. When the rights are observed of those persons for whom Christ did institute them that is when the bread and wine is not distributed and received of others then of whom the Lord would have it received namely not of his enemies but of his âisciples which are the faithfull For the observing of the rite without faith and repentance is not the use but the abuse of it 3. When the Supper is received and the whole action directed to the right end appointed by Christ which is in commemoration and remembrance of the Lords death and for confirmation of our faith and to shew our thankefulnesse Quest 82. Are they also to be admitted to the Supper who in confession and life declare themselves to be unbeleevers and ungodly Ans No. For by that means the Covenant of God is profaned and the wrath of God is stirred up against the whole assembly a 1 Cor. 11.20 34. Isa 1.1 c. 66.3 Jerem. 21. Psa 50.16 c. wherefore the Church by the commandement of Christ
for the converted and unconverted or such as were yet to be converted much more shall this likewise be spoken of his visible Word namely of the Sacraments which were ordained and instituted for the converted only 14. Open Infidels wicked ones and blasphemers ought not to be baptised For they ought not to be baptised who beleeve not with their whole heart Wherefore Philip saith to the Eunuch If thou beleevest with all thine heart thou mayest be baptised Acts 8.37 Mat. 3. â So John also baptised none but such as confessed their sins Now if blasphemers and unbeleevers are not to be baptised it followeth that they are to be shut out of the Church and not to be admitted to the receiving of the Sacraments They who ought not to be baptised neither ought they to be admitted unto the Supper for there is one and the same reason in both 15. They who are not as yet baptised are not to be admitted unto the Supper but to them who forsake their Baptisme Baptisme is no Baptisme according to that of the Apostle If thou be a transgressor of the law thy circumcision is made uncircumcision Rom. 1.25 that is if thou persevere in thy transgression without repentance Therefore they who forsake their Baptisme are not to be admitted unto the Supper Obj. Then they who forsake their baptisme are also to be baptised after their receiving into the Church Ans Their receiving into the Church by baptisme is firme and in force to them that repent without any iteration of the signe But seeing baptisme is an entrance into the Church they who forsake it are not in the Church and therefore as long as they continue such they are not to be admitted either into the Church or unto the Supper 16. Vnto whom the promise of grace doth not belong unto them the signe of grace ought not to be extended otherwise the Church should deale corruptly admitting them whom God excludeth and should be diverse and disagreeing from her selfe for she should absolve them by the visible word whom she condemned by the audible word Wherefore the wicked and blasphemous whom God hath rejected and deprived of his grace are not to be admitted unto the Sacraments which are the signes of Gods grace 17. The institution of the Sacraments or the condition which must be observed in coming to the Sacraments requireth faith and repentance Therefore they who shew not repentance ought not to be admitted This argument followeth by a counter-position They which have repentance and faith are to be admitted Therefore they which have not repentance and faith are not to be admitted 3. To whom the power of the Keyes is committed against whom and in what order to be used UNto whom the declaration and denouncing of Gods Word is committed to them also is committed the power of the Keyes The denouncing and publishing the anger and favour of God which is performed in the preaching of the Gospel is committed unto the Ministers For the preaching of the Gospel is committed to them alone But that denouncing which is exercised in Church discipline belongeth to the whole Church For unto the whole Church doth discipline and spirituall jurisdiction belong Now the denouncing and declaration which is used in the ministery of Gods word is done after another manner than in the Church discipline In the ministery of the word the anger of God the word going before is by every Pastour alone or Minister of the word privately denounced against all ungodly unbeleeving and unrepenting persons namely that they are exiled from the Kingdome of Christ as long as they repent not neither live according to the prescript rule of the Gospel And againe if they repent the grace and favour of God and remission of sinnes is by the same Pastours and Ministers signified and declared out of the Word of God unto them How the Ministers of the word doe absolve and condemne Object Then have men power to condemne Ans They have ministeriall power that is the charge and function of denouncing unto men according to Gods Word that God remitteth or not remitteth their sins And this is done two waies First and in generall when in the preaching of the Gospel they declare That all beleevers are saved and that all unbeleevers are condemned Secondly when as they exercise this function of declaring Gods will privately unto particular men and towards every one in severall and when remission of sins is promised to some certain person repenting and when likewise the anger and displeasure of God is denounced against any one person not repenting as long as he continueth in that minde So Peter said to Simon Magus Acts 8.23 Thou hast neither part nor fellowship in this businesse The same is to be said in particular to every one as often as need requireth neither must we do it at our own pleasure but according to the word of God And this is the power of the Keyes granted unto the Pastours and annexed unto the Ministery of the word But to execute this sentence declared belongeth to God alone In Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction or Church-judgement the denouncing of the favour and wrath of God is not done by any privately but by the whole Church or in the name of the whole Church by such as are deputed thereunto by the common consent of all And this denouncing is used for some certain causes and towards some certain persons having also companying it a debarring and excluding from the use of the Sacraments when need requireth The persons who are to be excommunicated Now Who are to be excommunicated is known sufficiently by that which hath been said before namely such as either deny some Article of faith or shew that they will not repent or submit not themselves to the will of God according to his commandements neither make any doubt of persisting stubbornly in manifest wickednesse All such are not to be admitted into the Church or if they have been admitted into the Church in baptisme yet wee must not goe forward in offering them the Lords Supper The order how they are to be excommunicated That Order is to be observed in executing the office of the Keyes which Christ himselfe Matth. 18. hath set downe When a man hath committed some private trespasse he must first be courteously admonished by one according to the commandement of Christ Mat. 18.15 If thy brother trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault between him and thee alone if hee heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother Moreover if being admonished by one he doth not yet repent he must be againe privately admonished by thee taking one or two with thee And such admonitions must be done according to Gods word and with signification of good will towards the offender and that not but for causes just weighty and necessary And if neither so admonished by one or two hee repent hee is to be corrected by the whole Church Which also Christ
which are not converted is done without faith and is therefore sin and abomination before God First therefore those things which are spoken of Conversion are in few words to be expounded Then ensueth the common place of good works for by them we declare our thankfulnesse towards God and true conversion cannot stand without good works Afterwards is adjoyned the doctrine which intreateth of the law whereby we learn to know good works For those are truly said to be good works by which we worship God aright and shew our selves to be thankfull which are done by faith according to the rule and prescript only of Gods law Because God will chiefly be worshipped of us and magnified by invocation and for this cause we shew our thankfulnesse most of all by prayer and thanksgiving at length the common place of prayer shall be lastly annexed These things we purpose to declare briefly and in order here following ON THE 32. SABBATH Quest 86. When as wee are delivered from all our sins and miseries without any merit of ours by the mercy of God only for Christs sake for what cause are we to doe good works Answ Because after that Christ hath redeemed us with his bloud he reneweth us also by his Spirit to the image of himselfe that we receiving so great benefits should shew our selves all our life time thankfull to God a Rom. 6.13 12.1 2. 1 Pet. 2.5 9. 1 Cor. 6.20 and honour him b Matt. 5.16 1 Pet. 1.12 Secondly that every of us may be assured of his faith by his fruit c 2 Pet. 1.10 Matth. 7.17 18. Galat. 5.6 22. And lastly by our honest and good conversation may win others unto Christ d 1 Pet. 2.12 Romans 14.19 Matthew 5.16 The Explication THis Question concerning the impulsive causes of good works is moved in the first place and before we come to handle the Question of mans conversion not that good works goe before conversion but for the orderly connexion of this latter part of Catechism with the former For out of the doctrine of free satisfaction humane reason thus argueth He is not bound to satisfie for whom another hath already satisfied Christ hath satisfied for us Therefore there is no need that we should do good works Ans The Conclusion containeth more then the premisses enforce that which followeth out of the two former propositions is this Therefore we our selves are not bound to satisfie and thus much we grant 1. In respect of Gods justice which exacteth not a double payment 2. In respect of our salvation for which if wee were bound to satisfie it should be no salvation at all Farther also we are obliged unto obedience and good works in regard of those causes which are in this Question inlarged 1. Because good works are the fruits of our regeneration by the holy Ghost which is perpetually united with free justification For whom hee called them also he justified and glorified Rom. 8.30 Such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified 1 Cor. 6.11 Therefore they who perform no good works declare themselves to be neither regenerated by the Spirit of God nor redeemed by Christs bloud 2. To testified our thankfulnesse towards God for the benefit of our redemption Rom 6.13 12.1 Give your members weapons of righteousnesse unto God Give up your bodies a living sacrifice holy acceptable unto God which is your reasonable serving of God 3. That God may be honoured by us Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works and glorifie your Father which is in heaven Mat. 5.16 That by your good works which they shall see 1 Pet. 2.12 they may glorifie God in the day of visitation 4. Because good works are fruits of faith by which we judge of our owne faith and of the faith of others Give diligence to make your calling and election sure 1 Pet. 1.10 after which words of Peter certain copies insert these words by good works Matth. 7.17 Every good tree bringeth forth good fruit A good tree cannot bring forth evill frruit Galat. 5.6 22. Faith worketh by love The fruit of the Spirit is love joy peace long-suffering gentlenesse goodnesse faith meeknesse temperance 5. That we may win others unto Christ When thou art converted Luke 22.32 1 Pet. 3.1 strengthen thy brethren Let the wives be subject to their husbands that even they which obey not the word may without the word be won by the conversation of the wives Let us follow those things which concern peace Rom. 14.9 and wherewith one may edifie another These causes are with diligence to be urged and unfolded unto the people in our sermons of exhortation and hereunto tendeth the whole sixth Chapter and part of the eighth Chapter of the Epistle to the Romans as far as the sixteenth Verse Three causes why justification and regeneration have a necessary coherence For farther declaration of the first cause we may observe that the benefit of justification is not given without the benefit of regeneration 1. Because Christ hath merited both to wit remission of sins and the dwelling of God in us by his holy Spirit Now the holy Ghost is never idle but alwaies working and so maketh those men in whom he dwelleth conformable unto God 2. Because by faith the hearts are purified Acts 15.9 For in them to whom Christs merit is by faith applied is kindled a love of God and earnest desire of performing things acceptable unto him 3. Because God imparteth the benefit of justification to none but to them which prove thankfull But no man can prove thankfull but he which receiveth the benefit of regeneration Therefore neither of these can be separated from the other We are farther to note the difference of the first and second cause The first sheweth us What Christ worketh in us by the vertue and power of his death The second teacheth us What things we are bound unto in regard of the benefits we have received Quest 87. Cannot they then be saved which be unthankfull and remain still carelesly in their sins and are not converted from wickednesse unto God Ans By no means For as the Scripture beareth witnesse neither unchaste persons nor idolaters nor adulterers nor theeves nor covetous men nor drunkards nor slanderers nor robbers shall inherit the kingdome of God a 1 Cor. 6.9 Ephes 5 5 6. 1 John 1.14 The Explication THis Question is a collection or consequent issuing out of the former Question and depending thereon For whereas good works are the fruits of our regeneration and are the thanks we owe unto God and evident arguments of true faith which whosoever have they onely are saved on the contrary it followeth that evill works are the fruits of the flesh unthankfulnesse to God and cleer arguments of infidelity wherein whosoever persevere they cannot be saved Therefore they who are not converted from their evill
to acknowledge God to be such unto us as he is manifested or not to trust in God not to subject and submit our selves unto God in true humility and patience not to hope for all good things from him alone not to love and feare him The parts of this impiety are those vices contrary to these vertues whereof we purpose presently to intreat Before me or in my sight as if he should say Thou shalt have no other gods not onely in thy gesture and words in the eyes of men but neither shalt thou have strange gods in the closet of thy heart because nothing is close and hidden from my sight but lieth wholly open and is altogether manifest unto me the searcher of the hearts and reines The most ready and easie way of expounding each Commandement is to distribute the obedience of every Commandement into his vertues as parts adjoyning afterwards thoses vices which are opposite unto the same vertues The parts of the obedience of this first Commandement are seven vertues The Knowledge of God Faith Hope the Love of God the Feare of God Humility and Patience These vertues are commanded and their contrary vices are forbidden I Vertue The knowledge of God Rom. 10.14 John 17.3 The knowledge of God is so to judge of God as he hath manifested himselfe in his word and works and to be moved and stirred up by that knowledge to a confidence love feare and worship of the true God How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard This is life eternall that they know thee to be the onely very God and whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ The extremes repugnant to this vertue are many Ignorance of God and his will The ignorance or not knowing of the true God and his will which is not to know those things of God or to doubt of them which we ought to know by the benefit of our creation and by his manifestations This ignorance is either naturall Two-fold ignorance or ingendered in men which is of those things which we are ignorant of or cannot understand through the corruption of our nature or else it is a purposed or endeavoured ignorance which is of those things that our conscience telleth us must be enquired after neither yet doe wee enquire after them with an earnest desire namely with a desire of learning them and of obeying God Of both these ignorances it is said There is none that doth understand and seeke God Psal 14.2 1 Cor. 2.14 The naturall man perceiveth not c. Errours touching God 2. Errours conceived or false imaginations and opinions of him as when 1. Some imagine there is no God 2. Some feigne that there are moe gods as in ancient times the Heathen the Manichees c. 3. If they professe it not in words yet in deed they make gods while they ascribe those things to creatures which are proper to God onely as the Papists who make their prayers unto Angels and men departed For prayer and invocation attributeth unto him who is invocated infinite wisdome and power Wherefore Paul saith that they who pray to creatures Rom. 1.23 24. Turn the glory of the uncorruptible God to the similitude of the image of a corruptible man and of birds and of foure-footed beasts and of creeping things And Turne the truth of God into a lye and worship and serve the creature forsaking the Creator So neither will the Angell suffer John to worship him and addeth this reason I am thy fellow-servant Apoc. 19 10. and one of thy brethren which have the testimony of Jesus worship God 4. In like manner also they imagine false opinions of God who know God to be but one but know not the true God which hath revealed himselfe in the Gospel as the sounder Philosophers and Mahumets Sectaries 5. And so they also who professe that they know that one and true God but yet slide and fall from him and in place of him worship an Idol which they make unto themselves because they imagine this God to be some other kind of god then he hath revealed himselfe to be in his word as Jews Samosatenians Arrians Pneumatomachi c. John 5.23 1 John 2.24 He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father He that denyeth the Son hath not the Father Magick What Magick is Magick Sorcery and Witcheraft which is most repugnant and contrary to the knowledge of God For it is a league or covenant with the Devill the enemy of God with certaine words or ceremonies adjoyned that they doing or saying this or that shall receive things promised of the Devill and such things as are to be asked and received of God alone as that by his aid and assistance they shall know or worke things not necessary tending either to the fulfilling of their evill lusts or to ostentation or to the commodities of this life Magus as also Magia that is Magick is a Persian word signifying a Philosopher or a Teacher But men perceiving their owne ignorance sought for the Devils help Enchantments and so the names grew infamous Unto Magick belong enchantments which are the using of certaine words or ceremonies according to a covenant before entred with the Devill which being done and spoken the Devill should performe that which the enchanters request Now in these ceremonies and words which they use there is no efficacy or force but the Devill himselfe accomplisheth those things which he hath promised to this end that they may revolt from God to the Devill Leviâ 20.6 Deut. â1 10 11 12 â3 14. and worship him in place of God Now as the Magician so they also are condemned by this Commandement whosoever use the help of Magicians Superstition Superstition which is to attribute such effects to certaine things or observations of gestures or words as depend not either on naturall or morall reason or on the word of God and either do not at all follow and fall out or are wrought by the Devils and other causes then those whereby they are thought to have beene done For though it be no covenant with the Devill yet it is Idolatry Under this vice of superstition are comprehended south saying Levit. 19.26 Esay 14 25. â7 13 observations of dreames divinations signes and predictions or fore-telling of Wizzards all which are by expresse words condemned in Scripture Confidence in creatures All trust and confidence which is reposed in creatures For this is manifestly repugnant to the true knowledge of one God and to faith and hope For trust and confidence is an honour due unto God alone which whoso translateth unto creatures doth in very deed imagine moe gods Wherefore God in his word doth utterly condemne those Psal â6 2. Jeâ 17 â Mat. â 24. Epâes 5.5 who repose trust and confidence in things created as in men And also he condemneth those which put their trust in their owne workes and in riches
to lye of God either in words or in gestures But wood or graven Images are lies of God because they cannot represent God yea because they swerve so farre and carry us with them from God as their figure and shape is unlike God and so consequently they cause us also to lye of God If then we will not lie of God we must needs neither make nor have any images or graven semblances For as Jeremie saith The stocke is a doctrine of vanity Cap. 10.8 Now in this sense we grant Images to be the books of the unlearned to wit because partly they teach and signfie false things of God and partly because through the reverence of the thing signified and the place when as they stand to the open view in the Churches and elsewhere they easily draw away others unto superstition and teach the people Idolatry as experience sufficiently beareth witnesse 3. It followeth not if it were so that Images did teach the unlearned that therefore they should be retained in the Church as profitable books For God will not have his Church to be taught by dumb Images but by lively preaching of his word because faith is not by the sight of Images but by the hearing of Gods word Object 2. The commandement concerning the abolishing of Images is ceremoniall Therefore it pertaineth not to Christians but to the Jewes Answ We deny the Antecedent For it is no ceremony to abolish Images seeing they are the instruments signes causes and occasions of Idolatry Neither are the causes for which this commandement was of ancient given any way changed or diminished as namely that the glory of God be maintained against Idolaters and the enemies of the Church and that God be not tempted through offering an occasion of superstition and of conceiving false and corrupt opinions of Gods worship unto weak and ignorant men which are of their owne accord inclining and prone unto Idolatry Wherefore this commandement of taking away and abolishing Images made for the representing of God or for divine worship is morall and dureth perpetually Three differences between the images in Salomons temple in ours Object 3. Salomon by the commandement of God set up Images of Cherubins Lyons Oxen Palme-trees c. Therefore Images may be tolerated also in our Temples Ans The examples are unlike They had Gods speciall warrant ours have not The figures and resemblances of divers things and living creatures as Oxen Lions Palme-trees Cherubins and such like painted in the Temple of Salomon were warranted by the word of God and by his speciall commandement But the word of God is flat against those Images which the Papists have in their Churches They could not easily be abused ours have bin and may be The Images which were painted in Salomons Temple were such as could not easily be drawne by any man into a superstitious abuse But the Images of God and of the Saints not onely may easily be used to superstition but alas have beene a long time hitherto the cause of too too filthie and shamefull Idolatry in Popery They were types of spirituall things ours can have no such use God had this cause for which he would have those Images to be painted in the Temple that namely they should be types of spirituall things But this cause is now taken away by Christ Therefore our Images cannot be patronised by this example rather we are to obey the generall commandement whereby we are forbidden to set up such Images which or in such a place where they may be a scandall to the members or enemies of the Church Object 4. Images and Pictures are not worshipped in the reformed Churches Therefore there they may be tolerated Answ 1. God not only forbiddeth Images to be worshipped but to be made also or to be had being made Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any graven image c. 2. They are alwayes an occasion of superstition and Idolatry to ignorant people witnesse the experience of former and of present times 3. They give occasion of scandall and matter of blaspheming the Gospel to Jewes Turkes Pagans and other enemies Object 5. Images are the ornament of Churches Therefore they may be tolerated Answ 1. The true ornament of the Churches is the sincere preaching of the Gospel the lawfull use of the Sacraments true prayer and worship according to the prescription and direction of Gods word 2. Churches were built that in them lively images of God might be seene not that they should become stalls of Idols and dumb blockish images 3. The ornament of the Church must not be contrary to Gods commandement 4. It must not be dangerous to the members of the Church nor scandalous to the enemies thereof Repl. The thing it selfe and the use thereof is not to be inhibited and taken away for the casuall abuse of it But Images by accident onely or casually become perilous and scandalous Therefore they are not hereupon upon to be abandoned our Churches Answ The Major is true if the thing of it selfe and in its own nature be good and the use thereof lawfull and if the accident inseparably concurring therewith be not precisely condemned by God For otherwise both the thing and the use of the thing is unlawfull and to be eschewed Now the Images of God and the Saints erected in Churches for Religions sake neither are good nor their use lawfull but forbidden by the expresse Commandement of God Besides and evill accident namely Superstition or Idolatry whatsoever the learned vaunt and boast of their knowledge alwayes attend these Images and accompany them amongst the unlearned sort and this accident Superstition and Idolatry is in like manner condemned in Gods Commandement Repl. It sufficeth that these Images by preaching of the word are rooted out of mens hearts Therefore it is not necessary they should be throwne and cast out of our Churches Answ 1. The Antecedent is false For God forbiddeth not onely that they be set up in our hearts but also that they be advanced in the sight of men seeing it is his will that not only we should not be Idolaters but also that we should not so much as seeme to be such Abstaine from all appearance of evill 2. Such is the perversnesse of mans heart and his pronenesse to superstition that Idols especially garnished trimmed and decked and so presented to the view of the eyes of themselves sink into and seate themselves in the hearts of simple and ignorant men what soever others teach to the contrary 3. We thus retort this argument They are to be rooted out of our hearts by preaching Therefore also to be cast out of our Churches For Gods word revealed from heaven commandeth us not onely not to adore and worship them but neither to make not have them And thus far have we insisted on the declaration of the Commandement The Exhortation added unto the second Commandement THe Exhortation which is annexed to the Commandement I am the Lord
of discipline and order according to both Tables of the Decalogue amongst his subjects and to forbid manifest idolatry and blasphemies and to take care as far forth as he may that strangers and sojourners minister or give no open scandall to his subjects Moreover as concerning the binding there was a peculiar consideration and respect of the Sabbath which was not then first by Moses prescribed to the Israelites but commanded by God from the beginning of the world unto all men and so did binde all men untill the coming of the Messias Although indeed this commandement and ordinance was so growne out of use among other Nations that they accounted it among the number of the chief reproaches wherewith they derided and scoffed at the Jewes terming them Sabbataries because they so religiously observed the Sabbath To the third question fore-alledged we answer that the Sabbath was no Sacrament unto Infidels though they also ceased from their labours as well as the faithfull because neither did the promises belong unto them that God would be their sanctifier neither were they therefore constrained to cease from their daily labours as for a testification or confession of this promise but only for avoiding of offence and for preventing of such occasion of breaking the Sabbath as might be given by them unto Gods people Thy cattell By this it is the better understood that the Sabbath was not a Sacrament instituted for Infidels in that their cattell also are commanded to rest whose rest had no respect or consideration either of Gods worship Two causes why the rest of our cattell on the Sabbath is commanded or of a Sacrament but was commanded onely in respect of men 1. That all occasion of labouring might be cut off by forbidding the labour or use of their beasts 2. That they also sparing brute beasts might learn how God will have regard to be had of mercy and favourablenesse towards men For in six dayes The reason which is annexed unto the commandements is drawn from Gods rest and appertaineth to the ceremoniall commandement concerning the seventh day as before hath been shewed Two causes why the seventh day is appointed the Sabbath And rested on the seventh day That is he ceased to create any new parts of the world as being now perfect and such as God would have it to be This seventh day he consecrated to divine service 1. That this rest of the seventh day might be a monument of the Creation then finished and absolved by God and of the continuing of his perpetuall preservation and governing of his worke ever since that day unto his owne glory and the safety of his chosen and that so it might be a pricke to stirre us up to the consideration and magnifying of these Gods workes and benefits towards mankinde for whose sake all things are made and preserved by God 2. That by the example of his owne rest as a most forcible and effectuall argument hee might exhort men to the imitation thereof in omitting on the seventh day their accustomed workes of the six dayes A two-sold imitation of Gods rest Two sorts of our workes And so the imitation of Gods rest is double Ceremoniall or signifying and Morall or spirituall or signified So also our workes from which wee are commanded to cease are of two sorts Labours in our vocation Some of them are indeed commanded by God but they are not to be done with the hinderance of Gods worship of which sort are the functions and labours of each mans vocation Sins Labour and sinne forbidden by the Sabbath in divers respects Some are forbidden of God as sins Both these are forbidden on the Sabbath but in a three-fold difference For 1. Labours are forbidden but in a respect only to wit as they hinder the Ministery of the Church or as they give offence to their neighbour but sins are simply forbidden 2. Labours are forbidden onely to be used on the Sabbath day sinnes are forbidden at all times 3. The ceasing from labour is a type of ceasing from sinnes which is the thing signified by that type OF THE SABBATH HAving expounded the words of the Commandement that the doctrine concerning the Sabbath and the sanctifying thereof may be better understood wee are further to consider of the Sabbath What and how manifold the Sabbath is 2. How the Sabbath belongeth unto us 3. The causes for which the Sabbath was instituted 4. How the Sabbath is sanctified or kept holy and how it is broken or profaned 1. What and how manifold the Sabbath is THe Sabbath is called in Hebrew Schabbat Schebbet and Schabbaton Three causes why the day appointed to Gods publike service is called the Sabbath day each of which signifieth a quietnesse or rest or ceasing from labours And God so called the day appointed in his publike service and worship 1. Because God rested on that day namely from making any new or moe kinds of creatures though not from the preserving of the same which he had made or from continuing the generations of the singulars of every kind 2. Because the Sabbath is an image of the spirituall rest from sinne which should be in the life to come 3. Because we also and our families and our cattell are to rest and cease from our workes on that day not from all workes but from houshold and civill workes and from others of the like kind that God may then shew and exercise in us his workes The Sabbath therefore is a time appointed for the ceasing from externall workes which are either morally or ceremonially forbidden that is from sinnes and labours in our vocation pertaining to the use of this life and a time consecrated to the execution and performance of such things as belong to Gods worship or service And this concerning the name of the Sabbath Furthermore the Sabbath is of two sorts Internall and Externall The internall What the Sabbath is What the internall or morall Sabbath is or morall or spirituall is the study of the knowledge of God and his works of avoiding sins and of worshipping God by confession and obedience To be short The spirituall Sabbath or spirituall rest is a ceasing from sins and an exercising of the works of God This Sabbath though it ought to be continuall and perpetuall with the godly yet it is begun only in them in this life and is called the Sabbath both because this is that true rest from labours and miseries and the consecration of us to Gods worship and also because it was in time past signified by the ceremoniall Sabbath And this spirituall Sabbath shall be perfectly and perpetually continued in the life to come wherein is a perpetuall worshipping and magnifying of God Two causes why ceasing from sin and study of the word is called a Sabbath Isa 6.13 What the externall or Ceremoniall Sabbath is all those labours being left and surceased wherein we are now busied and occupied And from month to month
the law condemned us and the Spirit of regeneration bending and inclining our hearts not to an hatred of the law wherewith they first did burn but to the study and desire of obedience and righteousnesse Therefore he addeth Rom. 7.4 That âee should be unto another who is raised up from the dead that yee should bring forth fruit unto God Againe Wee are delivered from the law being dead unto it Rom. 7.6 wherein wee were holden that wee should serve in newnesse of spirit and not in the oldnesse of the letter In the other place this is the Apostles meaning I through the law to wit which accuseth us of sin and terrifieth the consciences of men am dead to the law that is cease to seek for righteousnesse in the law and begin to seek for it in Christ For this is it which he addeth I am crucified with Christ namely by the participation of Christs merit and the mortification of sin that I might live to God according to the will of God expressed in the law For hee liveth to God who obeyeth God and honoureth him through his obedience But this the doctrine of the law doth not work in nature now corrupted except we passe from the law to Christ by faith that he may live in us and we in him that is that he may be effectuall in us through the working of his holy Spirit 1. By suggesting and speaking comfort in our hearts of the remission of our sins then by making us like unto himselfe by regeneration that the law may no longer condemne us and cause wrath but we may delight in the law of God concerning the inner man Rom. 7. So then we are delivered from the law and die to the law so Christ liveth in us that we begin to delight in the law and to order our life according to the prescript thereof For Christ doth not restore any other righteousnesse or any other image of God in us by his Spirit than which was created in our nature darkned and eclipsed by sin and described in the law neither is there another spirit authour of Gods law and worker of our conformity with God in our nature uncorrupted and restored Object 11. I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel not according to the covenant that I made with their Fathers Jerem. 31.31 Here they say That God promiseth not to renew ehe old covenant which is the law but to make a new which is the Gospel Wherefore not the law but the Gospel only is to be taught in the Church of Christ But it is manifest that the new covenant is not diverse from the old as touching the substantiall but only as touching the accidentall parts or conditions and circumstances thereof For although the old shadowes and dark types are taken away and a most cleere doctrine of the prophecies and figures fulfilled by Christ hath succeeded and the grace of the holy Ghost is shed more plentifully on men in the New Testament than in the Old yet notwithstanding there was one and the same manner and way both of obtaining salvation and of Gods spirituall worship in times past that now is Unto this beare witnesse the words themselves of the Prophet Jeremy Jerem. 31.33 I will write in their hearts my law hee saith not another law but the same which in times past I gave them Jerem. 31.34 I will be their God and they shall be my people I will forgive their iniquity and will remember their sins no more For these conditions of the covenant are found as well in the Old as in the New The difference only is that these are not the proper benefits of the law but of the Gospel which two parts of the Old and New Testament the Prophet here opposeth one to the other calling the law the old covenant and the Gospel the new covenant as being the principall part of the covenant and therefore he ascribeth these blessings to the new covenant because thereon dependeth whatsoever grace of Christ befell unto the old Church and therein are those blessings more fully manifested and exhibited by Christ which were also promised and granted in the old for Christ If then God will write the law which was first written in tables of stone in the hearts of men in his new covenant he doth not abolish but establish the law by the preaching of the Gospel whereby the hearts of men are regenerated that they may begin to obey the law and therefore he delivering here a difference between the law and the Gospel doth so substitute the new covenant to the old as that he saith that that part of the covenant which is the Morall law must be retained and written in our hearts Now if they urge these words which the Prophet addeth They shall teach no more every man his neighbour for they shall all know me That hereby they may conclude Jerem. 31.34 That men are not in the New testament to be willed to know God for that they shall of themselves know and obey him they erre too grosly going about to remove the instrumentall cause by reason that the effect in the N. Testament is greater and more plentifull for that men may know God and of their own accord obey him the holy Ghost worketh by the doctrine of the law and the Gospel Neither doth it follow that they are not bound neither are to be urged by incitements of exhortation because they doe their duty of themselves For binding and exhorting is a far other thing than constraining Wherefore in two respects hath the law place in instructing the regenerate namely that they may learne of the law the will of God and may also by the law be more and more incited willingly to obey God Object 12. The law is not necessary unto salvation Therefore it is not to be taught in the Church Ans This reason is a fallacy reasoning that not to be simply so which is not in some respect so For albeit the law is not necessary to this that wee should through our obedience to it be saved yet it is necessary unto other things as hath been taught already in the doctrine concerning the use of the law Object 13. In Christ are hid all the treasures of wisedome and knowledge Againe Col. 2.3.10 John 1.16 Yee are complete in him Of his fulnesse have all wee received Therefore wee must not goe back from Christ to Moses and there is no need of the law in the Church of Christ. Answ This reason deceiveth by inferring a false consequent because it proceedeth from the putting of the whole to the deniall of a part The whole wisedome and knowledge that is the doctrine of Christ delivered by him unto us is sufficient and necessary for the Church but a part of that doctrine is the Morall law also because Christ commandeth not Faith onely but Repentance also and amendment of life to be preached in his Name and hee himselfe delivered
pray according to faith and without faith no man can be assured that he shall be heard neither receiveth he what he asketh Considence in the Mediatour A confidence in the Mediatiour that we may resolve that both our person and our prayers please God not for our owne worthinesse but for Christs sake our Mediatour So Daniel prayeth that hee may be heard for the Lords sake Dan. 9.17 John 16.23 Heb. 13 10. and Christ willeth us to pray unto his Father in his Name Our prayers are to be put on our Altar Christ so shall they be acceptable to God Confidence of being heard Confidence of being heard In the former Faith is required whereby we with full confidence resolve that we are through Christs merit just before God and that God is reconciled unto us by Christ Here the faith of being heard is required which cannot stand without the former faith of being justified Because yee are sons God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts which crieth Abba Father Hee that cometh to God must beleeve that God is and that hee is a rewarder of them that seeke him But here in this full perswasion of being heard A difference of things to be prayed for wee are to observe the difference of such things as are to be desired Some gifts are necessary to salvation as spirituall gifts Some are corporall without which wee may be saved Spirituall blessings are simply to be desired with a trust and full perswasion of being heard even that we shall receive them as we desire that is in speciall But gifts which are not necessary to salvation whether they be corporall or else such spirituall as without which wee may be saved these are to be desired verily but with a condition of Gods will and pleasure that he will give them us if they serve for his glory and be profitable for us or that he will give us other of better quality either at this or some other time Wee must follow in asking these benefits the Leper which said Lord if thou wilt thou canst make mee cleane For neither doe the Elect when they aske such things desire simply to be heard For oftentimes wee aske things Matth. 8.2 not knowing what and what manner of things they be and so neither know wee whether the obtaining of them in speciall if we should be heard in them will profit us or be pernicious and hurtfull to us Object Hee that asketh doubtfully asketh not according to faith neither is heard Wee aske corporall blessings doubtfully because wee aske them with condition Therefore not according to faith Answ 1. The Major is either particular or false For the nature of faith requireth that wee be certaine not of all corporall benefits but onely of spiriâuall blessings which are necessary to salvation as of remission of sinnes and of life everlasting In corporall blessings it sufficeth if faith submit it selfe to Gods Word and crave and looke for such things as are availeable to salvation Answ 2. The Minor also may be denied For albeit we aske corporall blessings with a condition yet do we not simply doubt of obtaining them For wee beleeve that wee shall receive those corporall blessings which wee aske of God so that they be expedient for us unto salvation and otherwise if they are like to prove hurtfull unto us wee desire not to be heard in that which we pray Therefore we neverthelesse aske in faith while we submit our selves to the Word and Will of God and desire to be heard according to his good pleasure For faith submitteth it selfe to every word and will of God and the will of God is this That wee aske spirituall things simply and corporall conditionally and that we resolve with our selves that we shall receive the former in speciall but the latter as farre forth as they serve for Gods glory and our salvation And thus if wee pray wee doubt not to be heard A confidence in Gods promise A confidence and trust in Gods promise that wee know and think that God hath promised to heare as many as call upon him with those conditions before alledged Call upon mee in the time of trouble Psal 59.15 Esay 65.24 so will I heare thee and thou shalt praise mee Before they call I will answer and whiles they speake I will heare Without this promise of hearingâ there is no faith without faith prayer is but vaine Except wee give faith and credit to Gods promises and think of them while we are praying they availe us nothing neither can we desire ought with good conscience but rather when after this sort we know not what we aske doubting of Gods hearing of our petition we doe not pray but mock God Now the confidence which we have of Gods promise in heaâing us breadeth in us a certainty of his hearing and our salvation and this certainty kindleth in us a study of invocation and of making supplications unto God By these conditions and circumstances of sincere and true prayer it doth easily appeare A difference between the prayer of the godly and the wicked how much the praying of the godly and the wicked differ The godly endeavour to observe all these conditions in their praying The wicked contrarily either omit and neglect them all or keeping one or two conditions erre in the rest Some erre in the knowledge of the nature and will of God therein omitting the first condition some erre in the things which are to be asked when they aske either evill things or uncertaine or nor approved by God Some aske these hypocritically some without a feeling of their want some not with a confidence in the Mediatour some persisting in their wickednesse thinke yet that God heareth them some desire things necessary to salvation with a distrust and diffidence some lastly aske not thinking of Gods promise and therefore not according to faith ON THE 46. SABBATH Quest 119. What Prayer is that Ans Our Father a Mat. 6.9 10 11 12 13. Luk. 11.2 3 4. which art in heaven Hallowed be thy Name Thy kingdome come Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven Give us this day our daily bread And forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespasse against us And leade us not into temptation but deliver us from evill For thine is the kingdome the power and the glory for ever and ever Amen The Explication THe forme of prayer prescribed by Christ unto us is recited by the two Evangelists Matâhew and Luke This questionlesse is the best most certain and most perfect forme of prayer for it was delivered by Christ who is the Wisdome of God and his words his heavenly Father alwaies acknowledgeth and heareth Moreover it containeth most briefly all things that are to be desired necessary for the soule and body Lastly it is a rule whereby all our prayers must be directed Two causes why Christ delâvered unto us this form
attributing of some proprietie unto one person of the God-head to the removing of the same from another person of the God-head The words God and Father sometimes taken essentially sometimes personally Why Father is here taken essentially Esay 6.9 Againe the name of Father as also the name of God when it is opposed to all the creatures is taken essentially not personally but when it is put with another person of the God-head it is taken personally Wherefore in this place the name of Father is taken essentially and the reasons hereof are manifest 1. Because the name of Father is not here put with another person of the Godhead but with the creature of whom he is invocated So also by the Prophet Isaiah Christ is called The everlasting Father 2. The invocating of one person doth not exclude the others when mention is made of their externall and outward workes 3. Wee cannot consider God the Father but in the Son the Mediatour And the Son hath made us sons by the holy Ghost who is therefore called the Spirit of adoption 4. Christ teacheth us that wee must invocate him also John 16.23 saying Verily verily I say unto you whatsoever yee shall aske of the Father in my Name hee shall give you 5. Christ giveth the holy Ghost therefore it is he himself of whom we aske him Object 2. Christ is called and is our brother Therefore he is not our Father Ans He is our brother in respect of his humane nature but he is our Father in respect of his divine nature Object 3. If he be called the Father who hath received us into favour for Christs sake then is not Christ understood by the name of Father because hee that receiveth us into favour for Christs sake is not Christ himselfe But the Father whom wee here so call receiveth us into favour for Christs sake Wherefore hee is not Christ Ans Hee that receiveth us into favour for Christs sake is not Christ himselfe that is in the same sense and respect Christ as he is our Mediatour is hee through whom wee are received but as hee is God hee is he that receiveth us Two causes why we say Our Father Our Christ willeth us to call God our Father not my Father Confidence Thereby to raise in us a confidence and full perswasion that wee shall be heard For because we pray not alone but with us the whole Church doth with one consent pray to him he doth not reject her but heareth her prayers according to this promise of our Lord Where two or three are gathered c. Object But oftentimes thou prayest at home the Church not being privy thereunto Ans The godly and the whole Church pray for themselves and all the members with an affection and desire Love and desire is an habituall quality of the soule remaining also when thou sleepest it is not a passion quickly fleeting or passing away Therefore when thou prayest alone at home in words the whole Church prayeth with thee in affection And this also maketh much for the engendering of confidence in us because as hath been said God doth not reject the whole Church Mutuall love Two causes why Christ admonisheth us of mutuall love doth hee by this word To admonish us of mutuall love wherewith Christians being endued must pray one for another And therefore doth hee by this word in the very Proeme and entrance of the prayer admonish us of mutuall love wherewith we must be affected towards our neighbour 1. Because there is no praying without the true love of our neighbour 1 John 4.20 neither can wee be perswaded that God heareth us For if wee approach unto God not accounting the sons of God for our brethren neither will he then account us for his sons 2. Because without the love of our neighbour there is no true faith and without faith there is no true prayer For whatsoever is not of faith is sin Rom. 14.23 Object It is the part of a Father to deny nothing to his children but God denyeth many things to us therefore hee is not our Father Ans It is the part of a Father to deny nothing unto his children that is which is necessary and wholesome for them but it is the part of a Father to deny to his children things unnecessary unprofitable and harmefull Thus God dealeth with us giving us all spirituall and corporall blessings that are necessary profitable and wholesome for us Quest 121. Why is that added Which art in heaven Ans That we conceive not basely or terrenely of Gods heavenly Majesty a Jere. 23.24 Acts 17.24 25 27. and also that we look for and expect from his omnipotency whatsoever things are necessary for our soul and body b Rom. 10.12 The Explication THe second part of the Proeme is Which art in heaven that is heavenly Heaven here signifieth the habitation of God and the holy Angels and blessed men whereof God saith heaven is my throne and Christ saith In my Fathers house are many mansions Esay 66. v. 1. John 14.2 God indeed by his immense essence is every-where but hee is said To be in heaven and To dwell there because there God is more glorious than in this world and doth also there immediatly shew and manifest himself Now the Lord willeth us to call him Eight causes why wee are to call God Our Father in heaven our Father which is in heaven To distinguish him from earthly Fathers 1. Thereby to shew the opposition and contrariety of earthly Fathers and this Father that so wee should thinke that God reigneth in heavenly glory and majesty and is a Father not earthly but heavenly even hee 1. Who sitteth in heaven 2. Who ruleth every-where with heavenly glory and majesty hath soveraignty over all things and governeth by his providence the whole world by him created 3. Who is void of all corruption and change 4. Who also doth there especially manifest himself before the Angels and doth there shew what a Father he is how good and how mighty and rich To worke in us confidence of being heard 2. To raise up in us a confidence that God heareth us For if hee be our Father and one that is endued with exceeding goodnesse which hee especially manifesteth and declareth in heaven then will hee also give us all things necessary to salvation and if this our Father be Lord in heaven and so omnipotent whereby hee is able to help us then is hee able most easily to give us those things which wee aske of him To worke in us reverence of him 3. To raise a reverence of him in us Seeing this our Father is so great a Lord that is heavenly who reigneth every-where who is able to cast both body and soul into hell fire let us then reverence such a Lord and approach unto him with exceeding submission both of minde and body 4. That wee call on him in fervency of
that we may not deeme these things to come by chance to us Our comfort for the care God hath over each of us For our comfort that these corporall blessings may be tokens to us of Gods fatherly good will towards us seeing wholesome blessings and benefits are promised and given to the children of God only Wherefore when they are bestowed on us we must be perswaded that we are of the number of them to whom God hath promised to give them Exercise of our faith in the promise of grace Because the desiring and expecting of these blessings is the exercise of our confidence in the promise of grace or it is the exercise of our invocation faith and hope For we cannot promise unto our selves corporall blessings nor desire them except we resolve that we be in favour and except we be assured of spirituall blessings and of Gods good-will towards us Our necessiây Psal 115.18 For our necessity that we may do the will of God here on earth which without daily bread we cannot here do The dead praise not thee O Lord. Expectation of all goodnesse from God That the desire of these blessings may be a confirmation in our minds and a profession before the world that God is he who giveth even the least benefits our comfort of Gods continuall care over the whole Church For this our comfort that we may know that the Church on earth shall ever be preserved seeing God heareth us and will give us our daily bread according to his promise 2. How corporall blessings are to be desired Corporall blessings as well as other blessings promised in the Gospel are to be desired With confidence of Gods favour With a confidence and full perswasion of Gods favour because otherwise we are not heard neither are these blessings good and wholesome for us and God may answer that we are not of them unto whom he hath promised these things With a condition of Gods will With a condition of Gods will and pleasure that is with a submitting of our will to Gods will that God would give us what we ask if it please him and as he knoweth they may make for our good and his glory because God hath promised these blessings not with any determined or definite circumstances For God hath not defined in his word what corporall blessings he will give us but as touching spirituall he hath promised expresly that he will give them to every one that asketh them With faith of being heard With faith and beliefe of Gods hearing us so that we certainly belâeve that God will give us so much as sufficeth To serve God and our neighbour To this end as thereby to serve God and our neighbour not to satisfie our luxurious desires nor for ostentation They who desire them not after this sort are not heard that is such things are not given them as may tend to their safety and albeit they receive that which they desire yet are they not indeed heard of God because those things which they receive are not good and profitable unto their salvation We are here to observe that the Lord commandeth us in generall to pray for corporall blessings neither hath defined in his word what corporall blessings he will give us and hath with this condition promised to give them us namely as the safety and salvation of every one and the manifestation of his glory requireth The reasons hereof are these Two causes why corporall blessings are conditionally to be câaâed 1. Because we oftentimes know not what we aske and what is expedient for us And often we aske things neither profitable to us nor serving for Gods glory or the salvation of others But God knoweth best what is convenient and meet for us for the manifesting of his glory and for the furthering of our own salvation Seeing then we often erre in desiring corporall blessings God giveth none other unto us then such as he knoweth to be meet and profitable for us But spirituall blessings God hath promised not in generall only but both specially and simply without any condition annexed For they are simply profitable unto us and God himself hath prescribed the manner and way which we are to follow in them so that in desiring them we cannot erre For what things God hath simply promised us the same we ought simply to desire and what things he hath specially and absolutely promised us the same must we in like manner absolutely aske and desire So must we simply desire the holy Ghost because God hath simply and expresly promised that he will give the holy Ghost to every one that desireth him 2. That we may learne to be content with those things which we have received of the Lord and submit alwaies our will to his pleasure and purpose So God also for this cause hath commanded us in generall to desire corporall blessings that such a desiring of those blessings may be an exercise of our faith and of the subjection and submitting of our will to the will of God 3. Why Christ comprised corporall blessings under the name of bread UNder the name of bread by a Synecdoche Bread signifieth 1. All nourishment which is an usuall figure of speech to the Hebrews Christ comprised all corporall blessings and such as are necessary for this life as are all food victuals raiment health civill peace This is apparent by the end and scope of the petition For we desire bread for our necessity But many other things are necessary for us Therefore we desire them also under the name of Bread And this Hebrew Synecdoche is found often in the sacred Bible as In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eate bread Gen. 3.19 Psal 41.9 He which did eate of my bread hath lifted up the heele against me Furthermore 2. The blessing of them even our wholesome use Christ did not only comprise things necessary themselves under the name of Bread but also the profitable use of them For bread without the blessing of it is no better then a stone And therefore comprehended he all these things under the name of Bread 1. To bridle and reine our desires The reasons of this Synecdoche and to teach us that we should ask bread only that is only things necessary for us to sustaine our life and to serve God and our neighbour both in our common and proper vocation and calling 2. To teach us to pray that this bread might be profitable unto our salvation that is that those corporall blessings might tend to our salvation or that the use of those corporall blessings might be good and saving unto us For bread without this good and saving use is a stone Now bread is made good and saving unto us 1. If we receive it with faith and with that minde and after that manner and to that end which God requireth to wit if we stick not in the creatures but pierce with our
thy glory Quest 129. What meaneth this particle Amen Ans That the thing is sure and out of doubt a 2 Cor. 1.20 2 Tim. 2.13 For my prayer is much more certainly heard of God then I feele in my heart that I unfeignedly desire the same The Explication THis particle is added not as a part of the prayer but it noteth and betokeneth 1. A true and sincere desire wherewith we wish that we may be heard that the thing we aske may be sure and certaine unto us and that God would condescend and answer unto our request 2. A certainty and profession of our confidence or confirmation of our faith whereby we trust that we shall be heard Wherefore the word Amen signifieth 1. So be it and sure and certaine be that which wee desire 2. So God being not unmindfull of his promise truely and certainely heare us FINIS Soli Deo Laus Gloria A large Alphabeticall Table containing all the chiefe and remarkable points contained in this BOOKE A ABsolution How the word of God doth absolve and condemne 485. Actions All actions are not sins in themselves but by accident 209. No action evill in it self in respect of God 210. Adultery The meaning of the word Adultery 601. Vide Chastity Affability What it is 613. Afflictions How many kinds of them 103. How they are punishments and how crosses ibidem Eight causes of them on the godly 104. The comforts which they have in them 105. 106. Three causes of the afflictions of the godly 161. All. Why all men are not saved by Christ but the faithfull onely 132. Whether Christ died for all 298. A reconciliation of those Scriptures which seeme to make for Christs dying for all 298. 299. Amen What it signifies 655. Angels What good Angels are 189. They are finite ibid. How they are called the children of God 190. They are the Ministers of the Elect. ib. Why called Powers 191. of evill Angels ibid. Christ called an Angel 256. Two reasons proving it ibid. c. Anger Gods anger against sin 165. Annointed Vid. Christ Why Christ is so called 226. What this annointing is ib. the Analogie betweene the signe and the thing signified 227. Christ is annointed spiritually 228. Why God cannot be said to be annointed ibidem and yet in what sort Christ may be said to be annointed according to his Godhead ibidem What the annointing of Christians is 234 What it is to be the partaker of Christs annointing 235. Arrians Their heresies confuted 263. 264. 265. c. Ascension What Christs ascension is 313. whither he ascended ibid. The manner how 314. The fruits of it 320. B BAptism What it is 409. Three things comprehended in it 410. The differences betweene baptisme and the washing of old ibidem Its ends and why it is not to be re-iterated 411. What it is to be baptised into Christs death 412. A two-fold washing in baptisme 413 What the right and lawfull use of baptisme is 414. The proper and improper formes of speaking of baptisme 415. Why baptisme is called the washing of the new birth 416. The baptisme of Infants confirmed by many arguments 417. The Anabaptists Arguments answered about the baptisme of Infants 418. 419. c. How baptisme and circumcision agree and how they differ 423. 424. Beget Begotten How Christ is said to be the only begotten Sonne of God 239. Why according to his manhood be cannot be properly so called 240. Beleeve What it is to beleeve God and IN God 179. what it is to beleeve IN Christ 237. Vid. Faith Blasphemy The difference betweene the blasphemy against God and against the holy Ghost 558. Blessings Wee may desire as well corporall as spirituall blessings 641. why corporall blessings are comprehended under the word Bread 643. Body How the parts of mans body are attributed to God 152. The Image of GOD in man doth not argue a bodily shape ibidem The similitude of mans body to declare our union with Christ 234. Of the bodies resurrection Vide Resurrection 372. 373. The ubiquity of Christs body confuted 459. Borne Five causes of Christs being borne of the Virgin Mary 272. The benefit of it 272. 273. Bounty In what the bounty of God is seen 164. Bread The breaking of Bread is one of the names which the Lords Supper yet retaines 427. Two things signified by it 434. Foure causes why this ceremony is yet retained ibid. whether Bread and Wine are the very body and bloud of Christ in the Sacrament 436. why the Bread is called the body 455. their Analogie 456. How corporall blessings are contained under the name of Bread 643. how we call Bread in the Lords Prayer Ours ibid. why Daily Bread and This Day 644. Brother Brotherhood Of our Brotherhood with Christ 240. Buriall To what end Christ was buried 300. C CAtechisme Catechising What. 25. who were the Catechumeni 25. 26. The originall and perpetuall use of Catechisme 26. The parts and points of it 27. Why necessary ibidem Its ends 29. Ceremonies What they are with their severall sorts 588. whether the Church may ordaine ceremonies 589. Chastity What it is 602. It s contrary vices 602. 603. c. Vide Adultery Christ Hee is perfectly just foure waies 115. why Christ is the Sonne and not Father nor holy Ghost 118. 119. why all are not saved by him and why the faithfull onely 132. why hee is called Jesus a Saviour 220. his office and benefits differ ibidem He is our most perfect Saviour 223. whom he saveth 224. why Jesus is called the Annointed 226. 227. he is annointed spiritually 228. Vide Annoint Christs Propheticall function what 229. Vide Prophet Why he is called the Word 230. why a Priest with the circumstances thereof See the word Priest Why Christ is a King and what his Kingdome is Vide King 233. Christ is our head in three respects 235. how Christ can be called the onely begotten Sonne of GOD when we also are called his sonnes 238. Of Christs God-head 241. his God-head proved by our Regeneration 251. Christ the Sonne of GOD a person really distinct from âhe Father and the holy Ghost 257. Christ hath the whole God-head entire 258. The properties thereof 259. he is equall in honour with the Father and the holy Ghost 260. Christians Why wee are so called 233. what our annointing is 234. Our Propheticall function and Priesthood 236. Church A definition of the doctrine of the Church 1. Reasons why GOD would have his Church distinguished from other Sects ibidem Notes of the Church 3. The parts of its doctrine with the differences from other Sects 3. 4. The difference betweene Church-doctrine and Philosophy 3. 4. How the Church-doctrine was delivered of God and how confirmed 4. 5. Reasons why the Scriptures depend not on the Church 5. Objections against this answered 6. 7. The Papists brag of their Churches not erring 16. Not the Church but the holy Ghost is Judge of the Word 21. Three Rules for having the
Churches consent therein 22. What wee beleeve concerning the holy Catholike Church 346. 347. What the Church is 347. how many waies taken 348. The difference between the visible and invisible Church ibid. Her markes 349. Why shee is called One Holy Catholike Church 350. Seven differences between Church and Common-wealth 351. Whence ariseth the difference between the Church and the rest of mankind ib. Whether any can be saved out of the Church 352. Of Church-discipline Vid. Discipline or Ordinances 542. c. Circumcision What and why instituted 422. Why abolished 423. Baptisme succeedeth it ibid. How Baptisme and Circumcision agree and how they disagree ibidem Why Christ was circumcised 424. Comfort What. 31. The true comfort proper to the Church 32. How many parts there are of this comfort ibidem Why spirituall comfort is the onely good and sound comfort 33. How many things are required for the attaining of this comfort 34. Communion What is meant by the Communion of Saints Vide Saints 360. Conception Three things to be observed in Christs conception 271. The full meaning of the Article of Christs conception page 272. Concupiscence What. 614. How it differs from Originall sin ibid. How it is naturall unto us ibid. Conscience How it frameth a practicall Syllogisme pag. 39. How the Elect may sinne against conscience but not unto death pag. 55. Of sinning against conscience and not against conscience pag. 59. Consubstantiation What it is 450. It s Age and Parentage ibidem The Schisme of the Consubstantials 451. 452. Two principall grounds thereof pag. 452. The refutation of the opinion pag. 452. 453. c. 473. 474. 476. c. Contentednesse What. 608. Contracts Ten sorts of them 607. Conversion What worketh our conversion pag. 90. The parts of it pag. 500. 502. What it is and why necessary pag. 501. Why the latter part of our conversion is called quickning pag. 504. The manifold causes of it 504. 505. The effects pag. 505. Whether our conversion be perfect in this life ibidem In what a godly mans conversion differs from an ungodly mans 506. Covenant Of the Covenant of GOD and what a Covenant is 124. Diverse sorts of it ibidem Why a Covenant is called a Testament ibidem How a Covenant can be made betwixt God and Man pag. 125. Whether there be one or moe Covenants ibidem How the Sacrament is called a new Covenant 435. Creation The end of our creation pag. 40. 41. To create signifieth three things pag. 181. How the creation is unknowne to Philosophers pag. 182. Their Arguments against it ibidem Why God would have the doctrine of the creation held in the Church 188. Credulity What it is 612. Creed The Creed expounded pag. 142. 143. c. Two reasons why it is called Apostolike pag. 143. Foure reasons why other Creeds were received into the Church ibidem Why that is to be received before other Creeds ibid. The parts of that Creed pag. 144. The great wisedome and order of the Spirit and Church in disposing the Articles of the Creed 220. Crosse Foure causes for which God would have Christ to suffer the death of the crosse pag. 295. Ancient types of that death ibidem Curse What cursing is and what kindes of it are lawfull 558. D DEath How Christ is said to be dead pag. 296. Whether it were requisite that Christ should die pag. 297. For whom hee died and whether hee died for all pag. 298. Whether Christs death hath taken away our death 301. The benefits 301. Debts What Christ in the Lords Prayer calleth debts 647. Decalogue It s division pag. 527. Rules for the understanding of it pag. 528. The differences between the first and second Table in the Decalogue 529. Deceive How God is said to deceive a deceived Prophet 163. Deliver Deliverance Why the knowledge of our delivery is necessary pag. 34. 35. What mans delivery is and wherein it consists 108. Three causes of the possiblenesse of mans delivery 108.109 Arguments against it answered 110.111 Whether it be necessary certaine and absolute 111.112 two meanes for it ibidem Descension Of Christs descending into hell Vide Hell 303. c. Devils Their sundry appellations with the reasons 191. They are unchangeably evill 192. Discipline Reasons why civill discipline is necessary among the Vnregenerate 63. Of mens authority in the Church-discipline 542.543 A difference betweene Civill and Ecclesiasticall laws 544. E ELect Election That the Elect may sinne against conscience yet not unto death page 55. How farre knowne unto us 358. Whether the Elect are alwaies certaine of their election ibidem Whether they be alwaies members of the Church ibid. Whether they may finally fall 359. Equity What. 595. Erre Errour The Papists boast of their Church not erring pag. 16. Essence Vide Person Excommunication What. 482.494 Two sorts of it ibidem Persons that are to be excommunicated and the order 486. The ends and uses of excommunication 487. The abuses of it ibidem Objections against the word alledged for excommunication 492.494 F FAith Faith what it is with its nature and divers names kinds and differences 133.134 What Justifying Faith is with the causes 136.137 Faith and Hope how differing 137. The properties of justifying faith ibid. The principall cause of faith 138. Its effects 139. To whom justifying faith is given ibid. Faith with its profession necessary for five causes 140. Three waies to know that we have faith ibid. Faith may faint but not fall finally ibidem How we may be made righteous by faith onely 385.386 Three causes of it and foure reasons why it ought to be maintained against the Papists 386. Faith commeth of the holy Ghost 393. differently wrought by the Word and Spirit and Sacraments ibid. Vices contrary to faith 535. Fall Whether God doth leave the fall of man unpunished 101. The faith of Gods children shall not fall away finally 140. Fathers The use of the Fathers testimonies in points of doctrine 18. Father God called Father in divers respects 179.629 Five sorts of Superiors understood by the name of Father and Mother 590. Vide Parents Father in the Lords Prayer how taken 630. Eight causes why we are to call God Our Father in heaven ibid. Feare The feare and love of God how they differ 337. Three differences betweene son-like and slavish feare ibidem The feare of God taken for his whole worship 538. Fidelity What. 608. Flattery What. 612. Flesh The Word made flesh expounded 242.243.254 Of the resurrection of the flesh 364.365 c. What it is to eate the flesh of Christ in the Lords Supper 430.431 Forgive Forgivenesse What forgivenesse of sinne is 362.647 Who giveth it ibid. By whom 363. Whether it agreeth with Gods justice ibid. To whom and how it is given 364. Why we are to desire forgivenesse 648. How they are forgiven ibid. Fortitude What. 599. Fortune Fate or chance how accepted 214. the difference betweene Stoicks and Christians herein 215. What fortune is denied 216. Free Freedome In what God is
neighbour is 614. Justification The signification of the word 384. How we are justified by grace how by Christs merit how by faith 385. Three causes why faith onely justifieth 386. Foure reasons of our maintenance of this doctrine against Papists ibid. Ten causes why we cannot be justified by works 387. That this doctrine doth not make men either carelesse or profane 389.390 With what difference faith and works are required in them that are to be justified 390. Vide Faith Works K KEy What the power of the Keyes of Gods Kingdome is and why called a key 481.482 Two parts of the power of these keyes 483. To whom the power of these keyes is committed 485. How the power of the keyes differeth from the civill power 488.489 Kill How the Letter is said to kill 23. King Christians are Kings 237. Kingdome What Christs kingdome is 233. what is the kingdome of Christians 237. Foure differences between Christs kingdome and ours 237. How the kingdome of heaven is opened 480. 481. The power of the keyes of this kingdome and what those keyes are 481. 482. Of Gods universall and speciall kingdome 634. The parts of Gods kingdome ibid. c. How manifold ibid. Who is king and head in this kingdome 635. Of the Citizens and Laws of this kingdome 635. 636. Its enemies and laws 636. How it is said to come ibid. Why we are to desire that it might come 637. L LAW The differences betweene the Law and the Gospel are two pag. 2. What it requireth of us 36. A distinction of Law and faith 38. Why the love of our neighbour is called the second commandement 38. What it is to examine our selves by the law and how we do apply the curse of the law to our selves 39. What the law is in generall 516. Its parts 517. How far abrogated and not abrogated by Christ 519. 520. 522. By faith the Law is three waies established 523. In what the Morall law differeth from the Gospell 523. 524. A difference between civill and ecclesiasticall laws 544. Foure uses of the ceremoniall law 617. Two of the Judiciall and Morall law ibid. Seven uses of the Morall law in nature restored 618. Why we are to desire the perfect fulfilling of the law by us in this life ibid. c. How the law is the Letter and how the Gospel is the Spirit 621. Christ in himselfe fulfilled the law two waies 621. And in us two waies ibid. The law is said to increase sin two waies ibid. Letter What is meant by the word Letter in holy Writ 23. How the Letter is said to kill ibid. Liberality What. 608. The affinity between liberality and parsimony 609. Life Eternall life what 375. Who giveth it 376. To whom for what cause how 377 When. 378. Whether in this life we may be assured of everlasting life 378. Lord. Why Christ is called Lord why Our Lord and how many waies 268. 269. Lost Five meanes by which the Spirit is lost 346. Love Why the love of God is called the first and greatest commandement in the law 37. The law and feare of God how they differ 537. Lust What. 602. Three kinds of it 602. 603. Lying What with distinctions 611. M MAgicke What. 534. Magistrates Foure duties which they owe. 592. Man What maner of creature he was made by God pag. 40. The end of his creation ibid. What the image of God is in man 42. How far forth lost and how repaired in man 43. 44. It was necessary that man should have free power either to stand or fall 71. No other creature could sat is fie for man but man 113. How the parts of mans body are attributed to God 152. Marriage What. 613. Its causes 604. Eight conditions of lawfull marriage 604. Whether it be a thing indifferent or no. 605. The duties of married persons ibidem Masse The originall of the word 456. 457. the difference betweene the Lords Supper and it 456. 457. 458. Nine causes for which the Masse is to be abolished 460. Meanes It must be used for three causes 217. Mediatour Our Mediatour must be very man pag. 114. 115. He must be very God 116. Reasons 116. 117. Eight reasons why the Sonne not the Father nor the holy Ghost should be Mediatour 118. 119. What a Mediator is and what need man hath of one 120. The office of a Mediatour 121. What our Mediatour doth for us with the benefit of his Mediatourship 122. Three things in the person of a Mediatour 123. There can be but one Mediatour 123. Christ Mediatour according to both natures 229. Whether there be two natures in Christ our Mediatour 273. The office and properties of Christs Mediatourship 285. 286. 287. Member What it is to be a member of Christ 243. Mercy Arguments of the mercy of God in preserving his creatures 163. Merits No good work of the creature meriteth reward 217. The efficacy of Christs merits performeth three things unto us 223. Whether our good works can merit 514. 515. Ministers Ministry What. 587. It s end degrees and duties 587. 588. Vnto whom it is to be committed 588. Miracles How true miracles are discerned from false 9. Misery Why the knowledge of our misery is necessary 34. Whence knowne 36. It s name and nature ibid. Known two waies 39. Modesty What. 594. Murther Why internall murther is forbidden 596. N NAme Foure significations of distinctions of Gods name 556. The parts and vertues of the right and lawful usage of the name of God 558. What the name of God signifieth 632. Nature Whence the wickednesse of mans nature ariseth 45. Why Nature cannot throughly shew what God is 150. Whether there be two natures in Christ our Mediatour 273. The truth of Christs humane nature proved 273. Sin is not of the nature of mans flesh but an accident only thereof 275. The union of the two natures in Christ 278. A rule touching the properties of both natures in Christ 281. 282. c. Whether Christ suffered according to both natures 293. Neighbour Why the love of our neighbour is called the second commandement 39. O OAthes Vide. Swearing pag. 569. c. Whether all oaths are to be kept 573. why the Israelites kept their oath made with the Gibeonites 574. Omnipotency Three things signified by Gods omnipotency 159. Two differences betweene the Church of God and Philosophy in conceiving of Gods omnipotency ibid. Order A double liberty of the Church in matter of order 18. There is order in the most disordered things 208. P PArents Foure reasons why parents rather then other Governours are to bee obeyed 590. Foure duties of Parents 591. Passeover What it was 467. 468. Its ends and uses 468. 469. Passion Vide Suffering What we beleeve concerning Christs passion 290. What is meant by the name of Christs passion 291. Three differences betweene Christs passion and mens sufferings 292. The causes impellent of Christs passion 294. the ends of it ibidem Passions Humane passions attributed to God for two reasons
mankinde did predestinate some to life eternall to be saved in Christ is none other in the counsell of God then what in time moved him that he should bestow upon his Elect according to his revealed word faith and life eternall to wit his meere good pleasure and free-will of electing them in a Christ and not their fore-seene holinesse or good b works for they were all sinners alike and unapt for good c works unlesse that God doth operate these in them because he had predestinated and d elected them before Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 9.18 He will have mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth Ephes 1.5 Who hath predestinated us whom he hath adopted to be sons in Christ Jesus to himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will Mat. 11.26 Even so Father because it hath pleased thee b 1 John 4.10 In this is love not that we loved God but that he loved us John 15.16 You have not chosen me but I have chosen you Rom. 9.11 Not of works but of him that calleth Tit. 3.5 Not by the works of righteousnesse which we have done but by his mercy he hath saved us Ephes 1.4 He hath elected us in him in love Deut. 7.7 Not because you were many hath God above all people loved and chosen you but because the Lord loved you c Ephes 2.3 We were all the children of wrath as others were Mat. 7.8 An evill tree bringeth not forth good fruit d 2 Cor. 3.5 Not that we are sufficient of our selves to thinke any thing as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God See also Ephes 1.4 Rom. 8.30 X. Why God did not choose all or did not forsake all but some onely and why he chose us rather then others I say Jacob Peter and Paul rather then Esau Judas and Simon Magus in Gods eternall counsell no other reason can be given then what is revealed in his Word to wit why he did not call all in time or not call convert or not convert to wit the gracious and just pleasure of his a will and not the fore-seene inequality worthinesse or unworthinesse of men as if God had fore-seene that these should be good in themselves and others should be wicked for God saw all men equally corrupted and therefore in respect of worth he might have justly b rejected all S. Paul tells us that the cause of this good will and pleasure of God was the manifestation of his mercy and c wrath but why that seemed good to God thus and not otherwise it is that unsearchable depth of the wisdome of God to be adored by us with the Apostle O the d depth The cause may be hid it cannot be unjust saith e Austine Testimonies of Scripture and of the Ancient Fathers a Mat. 11.25 26. I thank thee Father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them to babes Even so because it pleased thee O Father See also Ephes 1.5 6. b Rom. 9.11 The children being yet unborne when they had done neither good nor evill that the purpose of God might remaine sure according to election that is not of works but of him that calleth c Rom. 9.22 What if he being willing to shew his wrath and make knowne his power hath suffered with much gentlenesse the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction and to make knowne the riches of his glory towards the vessels of mercy c. Rom. 9.17 For this cause have I raised thee that I might make knowne my power on thee and that my Name might be declared through all the earth Prov. 16.4 God made all for himselfe even the wicked for the evill day d Rom. 11.33 O the deep riches of the wisdome and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgements and his wayes past finding out e August ad Paul epist 59. Why some belong to predestination some do not belong the cause may be occult it cannot be unjust XI But the cause why God chooseth not these as uncleane vessels ordained to wrath and eternall a damnation is none other then why now and for ever according to Law and Gospell he punisheth and condemneth them to wit in regard of God his most just anger against b sin in regard of the reprobate their sins malice and c infidelity for as God in his justice punisheth none but for d sin so he predestinated no man to punishment but for sin Testimonies of Scripture a Prov. 16.4 God hath made all for himselfe the wicked also for the evill day See Rom. 9.22 Mat. 25.41 Jude 4. b Psal 5.6 He hateth all the workers of iniquity c Ephes 5.6 For these things the wrath of God cometh upon the children of disobedience d Ezek. 18.4 That soule that sinneth shall die XII Therefore there is no injustice in Gods predestination but all things are done graciously and justly for it is an act of grace to pardon the Elect that debt which he might have justly exacted from them and it is an act of justice to require it of the reprobate which he was not bound to remit unto a them yea God should be just if he punish b both because he found both in the same corruption they then that are condemned cannot pretend that they have not deserved punishment nor can they who are justified glory that they have deserved grace and c salvation Testimonies of Scripture and of Ancient Doctors a Mat. 20.13 15. Friend I do thee no wrong may not I do with mine own what I please Is thine eye evill because I am good Rom. 11.35 Or who hath first given to him that he might be repaied b August de bono perseverant cap. 8. He should be just though he punished both he who is delivered hath cause to give thanks he who is condemned hath no cause to complaine c Ambrose l. 2. c. 1. De vocat Gent. Neither is the complaint of the damned man just nor the bragging of the justified true if either the one say that he hath deserved punishment or the other affirme that he hath merited grace XIII All things saith Luther depend upon Gods predestination to wit In praefat comment ad Rom. who are to beleeve who not who are to be freed from sin who are to be blinded who are to be condemned and who justified For in them who are elected to life he worketh by calling them to repentance faith justice comfort a glory in those that are predestinated to damnation he doth not worke but in them he findeth sin infidelity injustice desperation and shame in many notwithstanding he worketh most just b induration and in all eternall desertion and rejection from Gods c presence Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 8.29 30. Whom he fore-knew he also predestinated to be conformable to the image of his Son that he might be the first-borne among many brethren Those whom he predestinated he called whom he called them he hath justified whom he justified
exempted himselfe but also the whole Clergy who with his shaved troope make up almost the third part of Christendome Neither hath he only withdrawne himself and his whole Clergy from the Emperours obedience but he hath also violently wrung out of Cesars hands all his Territories Cities Goods Revenues Tithes Tributes Toles and other innumerable revenues which anciently belonged to the Emperour but now exceed doubly the in-comes of all secular Princes and not only hath he done so but which is more he hath put under his feet Cesar himselfe with all Kings Princes and whatsoever secular Magistrates belong to Christianity and so he hath wickedly inverted the sence of the Apostles saying thus That the Emperour must sweare fealty to the Pope Dist 63. C. Tibi Domino Dist 93. C. Duo Dist 93. C. Caerim Eccl. Rom. l. 1. sect 3. Gloss et Dd. in C. Ad Apostolicae De sentent ât re judicata in 6. That the Emperour should be subject to the Popes judgement and not the Pope to the Emperours That the Emperour ought to bow himselfe to the Pope and hold his stirrop while he takes horse That the Pope can Excommunicate yea Depose the Emperour Here Christian Emperours Kings and Princes should be watchfull and consider with themselves with whom they have to do whether with Christs Vicar and Peters Successour or whether not rather with the sworne enemies of Christ of Paul and Peter for Peter hath left this injunction to all Christians both Lay and Clergy 1 Pet. 2.13 14. Be subject to every humane Ordinance for the Lords sake whether to the King as to the supreme or to Governours who are sent by him both for the punishment of wicked men and for the praise of those that do well XXXV To the other question this is the briefe and solid answer Subjects ought to looke not so much upon the person as upon the Office of the Magistrate Nero Cesar was a most flagitious man who did prostitute himselfe to all naughtinesse and impiety in which respect he deserved punishment rather then honour as Historians record yet because he was Emperour Peter and Paul warne Christians to honour the King He is then to be honoured by reason of Gods Ordinance as all others likewise who administer this divine Ordinance and have power over us although they were most wicked and blasphemous if it were but for the dignity of their Office which they sustaine as for their blemishes and vices they must be left to God XXXVI To the third question we may answer distinctly out of Gods Word Pharaoh King of Egypt used the Israelites tyrannically by laying upon them insupportable burthens yet he was to be honoured by them till such time as God should ease them of their yoke Nebuchadnezzar was a most cruell tyrant and robber grievously afflicting the Jews yet Daniel speakes to him in this manner Dan. 2.37 Jer. 19.7 God hath conferred on thee power strength and glory Jeremy exhorts the captive Jews to obedience and to pray for the City of Babel though it was Idolatrous We must then not only obey good Magistrates but Tyrants also yea we must rather beare with any injuries then resist their power or Gods Ordinance and we must practise Peters rule Be subject with all feare of the Lord 1 Pet. 2.18 not onely to those that are good and just but also to the evill thinking with our selves that all Powers as well good as bad are set over us by God good that in them he may shew his grace and mercy but Tyrants that in them we may acknowledge Gods anger against our sinnes Therefore it is not lawfull for any subject or private man except it be in his owne just defence to invade a Tyrant even though he have occasion David could have killed Saul whom notwithstanding he let goe because as yet he was not driven to extreme necessity 1 Sam. 24.11 I will not saith he put out mine hand against my Lord because he is the Lords Annointed For God knows how to punish Tyrants either by the ordinary power of some other Kingdome or else by some miraculous way XXXVII Although this obedience hath certaine limits for when Tyrants go about to force their Subjects to manifest Idolatry or to some wickednesse against the expresse Word of God in this case the Scripture commands us that in no wayes we obey such tyrannicall Edicts but that every man according to the condition of his calling make resistance and rather indure any thing For when Nebuchadnezzer would have his Idol to be worshipped by all men under paine of the hot firie furnace Daniels three fellowes stoutly refused it telling the King Dan. 3.16 We must not in this thing obey thee behold our God whom we worship can deliver us out of the hot firie Furnace and he can rescue us out of thine hand O King But if he will not rescue us be it knowne to thee O King that we will not worship thy god nor will we adore thy statue which thou hast set up So Daniel did not obey King Darius Dan. 6.16 who commanded that he alone should be worshipped and not God for which cause he was cast into the Lions den That wicked King Zedekias forbad the Prophet Jeremiah to make knowne to the people Gods command that he should deliver himselfe into the hands of the Chaldees but for this cause he was imprisoned The Apostles Peter and John being forbid by the Magistrate to preach in the Name of Jesus answer thus Whether this be just in the sight of God to obey you rather then God Acts 4.19 judge ye XXXVIII Therefore that saying is good The Magistrate must be obeyed as far as the Altars and Hierome saith We must obey Judges in the things that are true Comment in Rom. 13. but not in such things as are contrary to Religion even for this reason because it were great injustice so to serve the King in this world as to dishonour the King of heaven Hence Thomas saith well Every humane power is subordinate to the power of God and no humane power is to be obeyed against God according to that Acts 4.19 We must obey God rather then man So Chrysost in Mat. 22.22 If Cesar will take upon him that which is Gods to command wicked Acts it will not be Cesars tribute but the Devils service This is the Orthodox doctrine of Magistracie and Civill power and of the Subjects dutie to the Magistrate which out of Gods Word and Ecclesiasticall Writers is wont to be taught openly in all Churches and Schooles of the Evangelicall Princes as well within the Romane Empire as without The end of the doctrinall Aphorismes of the Reformed CHURCHES D. David Parrie's secular Theme concerning the causes why an hundred yeers ago Popery which is still to be avoided was by Gods great blessing driven out of the Reformed Churches of GERMANIE Being proposed in a solemne disquisition in the famous Universitie of the
that he made himselfe equall with God which Christ was so far from denying or reproving that through the whole Chapter he confirmes it by notable documents taken from the equality and identity both of his owne and Fathers workes and operations power and authoritie honour and worship Whatsoever saith he the Father doth the Son doth the same also For as the Father raiseth the dead and quickneth them so doth the Son quicken those whom he will c. The Father hath committed all judgement to the Son that all may honour the Son as they honour the Father As the Father hath life in himselfe so he hath given to the Son to have life in himselfe c. There needs no more Christs owne witnesse alone of himselfe is sufficient to confirme our faith and to overthrow heresies John 8.14 For if saith he I testifie of my selfe my testimony is true but hee testifieth of himselfe that God is his proper Father and that he is equall with God the Father therefore his testimony of himselfe is true Hence the malicious stupiditie of Hereticks derogating authoritie from his testimony is more to be detested then that of the Jewes According to his divinity Not according to his humanity otherwise hee were not true man therefore the doctrine of Schwenckfeldius if false which equals Christs humanity in all things to God or which makes Christs humanity equall to God 17. Lesser then the Father And this Christ witnesseth of himselfe saying My Father is greater then I John 14.28 to wit by reason of my Incarnation as man I am lesser then the Father Which because Arius drew this to the inequalitie of the divinitie hee brought in the heresie of the Anomaei Cyril l. 2. thes c. 3. So far is the Son equall to the Father in that he is by nature God but in that he was made man and as a man was crucified and died he is lesse then the Father The definition of Chalcedon afterwards against Eutyches thus declares it Consubstantiall to the Father according to the divinity consubstantiall to us according to the humanity In all things like to us except the filth of sin Hebr. 2.17 and 4.15 ARTICLE IV. Of the Creed the XII 18. Who though he be God and man yet he is not two but one Christ 19. One not by converting of the divinitie into flesh 20. but by assuming of the humanitie into God 21. One altogether not by conversion of the substance 22. but by unitie of the person 23. For as the reasonable soule and flesh are one man so God and man is one Christ The Declaration 18. WHo though God Hitherto of the truth of the two natures of the Son of God incarnate now of their union or of the personall unitie The Article in the beginning hath a Prolepsis or anticipation whereas God and man are two divers subsistances therefore if Christ be God and man hee will not be one but two Yet one Christ God and man not two ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã because of the union of the natures God indeed and man are different subsistences without the personall union but Christ is God and man in the personall unitie Upon this part of the Article pitcheth that heresie which about an hundred years after Athanasius Nestorius the Patriarch of Constantinople brought into the Church but was condemned by the Councell of Ephesus 19. One not by conversion The reason of the unitie consisteth not in the conversion of the divinitie into flesh which heresie was devised two hundred yeares after Athanasius by Eutyches a Monk of Constantinople who expounded the words of John The word was made flesh of the conversion of the word into flesh As the water is said to be made wine that is converted into wine John 2.8 affirming that after the incarnation not two natures did remaine but one onely to wit the flesh made of the Word But not without cause he was suppressed by the authority of the Councell of Chalcedon For how can the divinity be turned into flesh or an uncreated nature void of mutation be converted into a creature By this meanes Christ should neither be God nor man truly because he must lose both the Divinity and the humanity together 20. But by assuming the humanity into God In the Greek into the Deity yet not absolutely but into one of the persons of the Deity or of the Word For this alone not the Father not holy Ghost assumed humane flesh into the unitie of the hypostasis See the 8. and 1. Note Of this assumption the Apostle thus Hebr. 2.14 He was made partaker of flesh and bloud And ver 16. He took not on him the nature of Angels but he took on him the seed of Abraham that is he united it to himselfe personally as the Schooles speak that there might be one hypostasis of the Word and flesh The true reason or manner then of the unitie of Christs person is not the conversion of the Word into flesh but the hypostaticall union of the Word with flesh 21. Not by confusion of the substance That is not by commixtion of the nature and naturall properties of them both into some third thing such as is the confusion of water and honey in Metheglin which was the heresie afterward of the Monophysits sprung out of Eutyches his follies against which Damascen disputes at large lib. 3. orthod fidei c. 3. 22. But by unity of the person To wit of God-man or the Word incarnate the natures of the Word flesh and their essentiall properties remaining distinct and safe as after Athanasius the Councell of Chalcedon Act. 20. hath more fully explained in these words We all acknowledge our Lord Jesus Christ in two natures inconfusedly immutably indivisibly inseparably the diversity of the two natures being no waies made void by reason of the union rather the propriety of each nature agreeing in one person is preserved so that he is not divided or severed into two natures but Jesus Christ is one and the same only begotten Son God the Word 23. For as the reasonable soule The manner of the union of the Word flesh is illustrated by a Similie which before Athanasius Justin Martyr a very ancient Writer in his Exposition of the Faith did make use of whose words we thought good to set down that we may understand how much they agree Let no man saith he enquire of me the maner of this union for I am not ashamed to confesse my ignorance yet I will rather glory that I beleeve those hidden mysteries with which I was initiated which are not perceptible to reason and understanding Some there are who understand this union as they doe that of the soule and body and so they teach And the example agrees if not in all yet in parts For as man being one hath two different natures and with one part he consulteth and with the other he puts his counsell in execution with his mind he decrees to build a ship
be repugnant to wit The Word inhabiteth in the flesh and the Word is without the flesh which indeed are not repugnant by reason of the most simple immensity of the Word as is shewed The Argument of our Adversary directly concluding is this Where the Word is united to the flesh there it is not out of the flesh because the union is the inhabitation but the Word is every-where united to the flesh therefore it is no-where without the flesh But the Minor Proposition hath this ignoration of the Elenchus and trusts to a false definition for we will not yeeld him that the union is such an inhabitation as he fancies wherefore we deny the Major for wheresoever the Word is he inhabits all in the flesh and all without the narrownesse of the flesh filling heaven and earth with the immensity of his essence XXIV Especially because according to this opinion we must determine that the whole Word seeing he cannot be divided into parts in his whole personality and in the whole plenitude of the deity is in innumerable places without his humanity which were truly to draw in sunder through many places that most intrinsecall and altogether indistant union The Animadversion You sing over againe the same song To place the whole Word in his whole personality and in the whole fulnesse of the deity in innumerable places without his owne flesh is to distract in sunder the indistant union of the natures but to do this is a wicked thing therefore so must that We againe deny the Major for the union remaines indistant even when the whole Word without the narrownesse of the flesh fills all other things because by his most simple immensity neither all nor halfe of him seeing he is individed departs or is absent from his flesh neither is he pulled away or separated by any distance of place but he subsists so all within it that he is also all-present every-where without it whereas not another but the same and entire Word is within the flesh which is without it And this argument of pulling asunder the natures is very silly for it flowes from a false imagination that the Word existing without the flesh remaines not united to the flesh which is both most false and impossible for if it were any-where absent from its flesh it were not immense and if in any part onely it remained in the flesh it should be divided Therefore to feigne any distance betweene the natures is truly to feigne a Word having dimensions which our Adversary by cleering of himselfe sufficiently sheweth Some orthodox men untie this knot by distinguishing the personality and deity of the Word confessing that to be no-where out of his flesh seeing there is one personality of both but this they make all to exist within and without the flesh in that the essence of the Word is simply infinite But lest our Adversaries should cavill that so we do not make the personality equally infinite with the essence of the Word therefore we will wave this distinction We know that the personality and divinity of the Word differ not subjectively but onely in some respect when as then both are equally immense and most simple by the same reason it must necessarily follow that both subsist wholly in their flesh and wholly without the flesh and with the Father and holy Ghost fill heaven and earth XXV In the meane time out of our doctrine there doth not follow such a shutting up of the Word into the nature assumed as makes the person of the Word lose his infinity or become finite but from bence rather is inferred this perpetuall immanency inhabitation and incarnation we speake of which elevates the finite humanity into the infinite personality of the Son of God and consequently it makes that the Word is never absent from its flesh never distant from it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and never subsisteth without it but that without distance as Damascen saith it is united with it and remaineth with it above all locality of this created world ineffably and still present The Animadversion Here he perceives that out of his immanency or inhabitation necessarily followes the inclusion and finity of the Word therefore he denies the sequell but in vaine for thus he is convinced What is so immanent in the finite flesh that it existeth no-where without it that must necessarily be shut up within the dimensions of the flesh and be finite as the flesh is finite But the Word is thus immanent in the flesh it is therefore shut up within the finite dimensions of the flesh which is absurd The Major is most true our Adversaries Minor is absurd there followes then an absurd conclusion He saith that the perpetuall immanency followes out of his doctrine rather but this is to beg the matter in question to inferre an immanency out of an immanency He saith A prodigious speech that the immanency elevateth the finite humanity into the infinite personality of the Son of God If he understood this Teratologie of the union of the flesh with the infinite hypostasis of the flesh retaining the properties thereof no orthodox man would reject it but the stile of truth is plaine whereas that of a lye is intricate such as this is For he doth not meane this of the union as he saith but of an ubiquitary diffusion of the flesh with the Word which orthodox Divines simply deny for the flesh can no more cast off her finity and dimensions then she can her very nature no not in the union it selfe Now if remaining finite she is elevated into an infinity that is is made infinite then sure it must be both at once finite and infinite quantitative and without quantity flesh and no flesh and what is this but to fancy an Vtopian Chimera Againe he saith by meanes of this immanency the Word is never absent no-where distant from his flesh but indeed this is effected not by the immanency which he feignes but by his most simple immensity for by this it is that the Word is all the same in his flesh and every-where without all He saith that by the meanes of this immanency the Word never subsisteth without the flesh but inseparably is united to it But againe he ascribes a false effect to an untrue cause and admits ignorationem elenchi for the inhabitation of the Word in the flesh which he by an ambiguous terme will rather call an immanency is not his inclusion or confining within the flesh that is within the dimensions of the flesh neither do these two To be without the flesh and To remaine inseparably united to the flesh destroy one another as was shewed but now Yet if both be not true together concerning the Word neither can he be immense nor can he be God Lastly in that he saith the flesh united to the Word or the Word to the flesh remaineth so above all locality of this created world it is either a vaine Teratologie or a false opinion
its power personally united and alwaies most present And in that fulnesse of the united Deity the assumed nature as Damascen saith hath an individable inseparable undis-jointed or in respect of place an indistant immanencie XXXVIII The same opinion is at large handled in both the Confessions of Master Luther and by the alledging of Luthers words in the breviate or forme of that agreement publickly received in those countries 't is plaine that it is approved by it The Animadversion Who will not cry out here With what knot shall I hold Proteus so often changing his countenance Who can here catch the Sophister I warrant you unskilfull men will grow amazed at such stupendious teratologies Hee saith that the masse of mankind is not assumed hither or thither to this or that place Monstrous speeches that not any place but the illocall hypostasis of the Son of God is the But or Terminus ad quem of the assumption That the flesh of our Saviour was transferred to be the Terminus of the assumption That it hath in a most high manner transcended all localitie That in the Word it hath obtained an illocall way of subsisting That the Word hath the assumed nature within the embracement of the whole fulnesse of the divine nature with it selfe within it selfe by it selfe in its power That the humane nature in the fulnesse of the united Deitie hath its immanencie undisjoynted Who ever spoke thus in the Church This is the black stuffe of the fish Sepia and the empty smoak of jugling tricks by which the simple doctrine of the Son of God is obscured and the foolish world is bewitched that living and seeing they see not nor feele such grosse lies ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã This is a new and a treacherous way of speaking quite different from these briefe delineations of wholsome words in Scripture and in pious antiquitie concerning this mysterie by which the Sophister sufficiently if I am not deceived hath testified that this which he utters is a new and monstrous kind of doctrine For they that broach new doctrines do for the most part devise new phrases Now to the matter The Sophister in these Positions deviseth another false supposition by which hee may keep up the ubiquitie of the flesh That the flesh of our Saviour in the union of the Word is made illocall This hee endeavours to beat out of the Apostolicall terme of Assumption besprinkling some Schoole-termes But he maliciously depraves the words of Scripture and phrases of the Schoole-men For the assuming of Abrahams seed doth not signifie in Paul an exalting or transferring of mans nature into the illocalitie of the Son of God by which it is also made illocall but an individuall hypostaticall union with the Son of God the nature remaining entire and the true properties thereof because the flesh assumed is the flesh of the Son of God not out of the union but in the union not without the Word but in the Word both before and in his glory And the Son of God is our brother flesh of our flesh and bone of our bones in which communion of our flesh with the Son of God all Christian comfort and salvation consisteth So the Apostle himselfe in the precedent words explaines this assuming The Son of God is made partaker of flesh and bloud as the children are after the same manner He corrupteth also the Schoole-termes For they tell us that the Terminus ad quem of the assumption is not the nature but the person because as they say the union was made in the person not in the nature that is because by the union the two natures did not unite into one nature but into one person of the Son of God subsisting first in one now in two natures the divine and humane inconfused and entire But in no case doe they speak or agree with this Sophister that the flesh of our Saviour was transferred into the terme of the assumption that is into the illocall hypostasis of God that therein it might be illocall These are pestilent snares for so the Sophister may readily inferre that by the same way the flesh in the Word is God is immense is every-where But let us wipe away the painting and reduce this prodigious sophistry to a few points Thus then in briefe hee argues What is assumed into the illocall hypostasis of the Word that doth obtaine by this assumption an illocall manner of existence in the Word that is to be illocall The flesh of our Saviour was assumed into the illocall hypostasis of the Word Ergo the flesh of our Saviour hath obtained in the Word an illocall manner of existence that is to be illocall Hee proves the Major Thes 36. Because in God and in the hypostasis of God all thought of place and localitie ceaseth The Minor Thes 34. Because the illocall hypostasis of the Word is the terme of the assumption into which by the union the flesh is tranferred Also by the authority of Athanasius defining the hypostaticall union by the assuming of the humanitie into God Answ That here is sophistry is plaine by the manifest falshood of the Conclusion fighting against the whole Evangelicall history which testifieth that the humane nature of Christ assumed by the Word was alwaies locall The Major then is onely true of that which is assumed either by conversion into that locall hypostasis of the Word or by coequation with it but not of that which is assumed by such an hypostaticall union which leaveth and preserveth entire and inconfused the nature and properties of that which assumeth and of that which is assumed Now that in this sense and manner the flesh of our Saviour was assumed into the illocall hypostasis of the Son of God none but a Nestorian or Eutychian Heretick will deny So then here are foure termes in this Argument If the Sophister will not admit of a distinction and also will contend the Major to be true of that which is assumed by the hypostaticall union the proprieties being preserved wee deny it all as being most false For the hypostasis of the Word as it is illocall so also it is infinite eternall incorporeall begot of the Father incarnate by nature God neither for this is it true that whatsoever is assumed by such an hypostasis of the Word that must be also infinite eternall incorporeall begot of the Father incarnate and by nature God Secondly we deny also the consequence because it is a manifest fallacy of that which is not the cause as if it were the cause For the cause of the illocalitie of the flesh is feigned to be the assumption of the flesh into the illocall Word which cause is no cause For the Word assumed not the flesh by which or because it is illocall but by which or because it is the second person distinguished from the Father and holy Ghost The reason of this is firme and manifest which the Sophister by no inke of the Sepia
with exciting grace I had a will to co-operate I received it not By which blasphemous lye shall not man cast himselfe headlong with Satan into hell But if faith and perseverance and our salvation shall be built upon our will how can free justification stand And whereas nothing is more mutable then mans will shall not our whole salvation stand upon the sand and all the assurance and comfort of a Christian be reduced to nothing And so much of this other high phrase 3. There is also an equivocation in the words Out of the lapsed and sinfull race of mankinde By the lapsed race of mankinde the Scripture and Catechise do understand man as he is lost in originall sin by Adams fall that is not onely dead in sin but also so viciated and corrupted that he is altogether unfit to do any good thing and bânt to all evill till he be regenerated by the holy Ghost as God decreed to propagate and as in time he gathered for himself so from eternity he appointed to gather for himselfe that is he hath elected an eternall Church in Christ They understand indeed that man is fallen and subject to originall sin of which they have not yet declared themselves as likewise to actuall transgressions yet that he is not so depraved but that hee can freely both will and choose good and evill heare God calling on him open to him knocking either resist or assent or co-operate with exciting grace which interpretation is repugnant to Scripture and truth Who hath separated thee We are not fit of our selves 1 Cor. 4.7 2 Cor. 3.5 Rom. 8.7 c. The wisdome of the flesh is enmity against God 4. There is also a notable Cothurne in the relative them which we with the Apostle Rom. 8.30 understand of certaine individuall men as of Peter of Paul c. predestinated by God not onely to salvation and glory but also to the antecedent meanes of salvation and to the qualities required in those that shall be saved to outward and inward calling to faith and justification to conversion and perseverance to the end according to the Apostles saying Whom he predestinated them he called whom he called them he justified whom he justified them he hath also glorified Whose number saith Austin is so certaine there can be none added to it De correp grat c. 13. Act. 13.48 Hom. 30. Phil. 1.6 Mat. 24.24 nor diminished from it To whom alone it is given infallibly that they beleeve and persevere and that they cannot perish as it is said They beleeved so many as were ordained to life eternall that is as Chrysostome expounds it They that were predestinated by God And Who hath begun a good work in you will perfect it against the day of Jesus Christ It is impossible that the elect shall be seduced Now they understand not certaine men but whosoever casually will beleeve or certaine men but in the species onely not in the individuall beleevers before their election predestinate not to faith and perseverance but after faith to salvation casually if they persevere More briefly we understand them whom election and predestination makes beleevers and perseverers but they meane those whom election finds beleeving and persevering Rom. 11.7 Most briefly thus We understand those that were to beleeve or beleevers consequently or after election they such as were to beleeve or beleevers antecedently or in order before election to wit after the same manner that the chariot drawes the horse for if faith cannot be before vocation which is after election and predestination how can it be before election But the Apostle on the contrarie He hath chosen us that we might be holy not when we were holy Ephes 1.3 But faith is the beginning of our sanctification Act. 15.9 5. Much like is that Cothurne in the words In Christ We understand with the Apostle that God before the foundation of the world elected us in Christ consequently that is that by Faith and the Spirit we might be engraffed in Christ as members in the head and that we might be in Christ after election for the Apostle declares shortly after ver 4. Hee hath predestinated us into adoption by Jesus Christ But adoption is by faith John 1.12 But they understand that God elected us in Christ antecedently that is existing in Christ before election by fore-seen faith but how could the elect have faith in order before the election Had they it by Gods grace No surely for the Apostle makes grace posteriour to election and predestination saying He elected and predestinated us to the praise of the glory of his grace Is it not then of free will This of necessitie they must hold with Pelagius See August de praedest Sanct. c. 19. 6. In the words By Christ and for Christ it may be doubted whether a cothurnall phrase lyeth not hid We simply in and for Christs satisfactorie ransome but they think and speak otherwise of Christs satisfaction For 't is knowne that Vorstius with whom they draw the same cord disputed long since scandalously many things out of Socinus the Samosatenian of Christs satisfaction as if it had been either none or halfe full or not necessarie 7. A notable high straine is couched up in the word Grace which though elsewhere it hath divers significations yet in the question concerning the cause of faith of conversion perseverance and of our salvation grace properly is an effectuall motion and drawing of Gods mercie in the minds and hearts of the elect working by an unspeakable way faith perseverance and conversion Of which Christ saith John 6.44 De gratia Christi cap. 24. No man can come to mee except the Father who sent mee draw him And Austin Let the Pelagians reade and understand behold and confesse that not by the law and doctrine sounding from without but by an internall and occult a marvellous and ineffable power God worketh in the hearts of men not onely new revelations but good wills also But they understand the grace of outward calling by the Word and of inward morall perswasion by the Spirit but indifferent which is in the power of mans free-will to determine well or ill to receive or refuse therefore they call it Resistible as shall appeare Artic. 5. which opinion derogates from Gods glory and makes man proudly sacrifice to his owne net that is grow proud against God and shakes the certaintie of salvation and our comfort in life and death as was shewed cothurno 2. 8. Likewise in the word Beleeve and in the Noune Faith they doubtlesse delude us for to beleeve with us is not onely to assent to the whole word of God but chiefly and properly to be confident in the promise of the Gospel concerning grace and remission of sins by the bloud of Christ Mar. 5.26 Onely beleeve for confide And it hath this meaning chiefly in the phrase to beleeve in God in Christ John 14.1 John 9.36 c. If you beleeve
all men it is well if they meane of the greatnesse of the price of Christs death which was most sufficient for all men but if they meane the fruit and efficacy impetrated or purchased for all men although both in life and death they be strangers to Christ they do not assent to Scripture and to the event but to the Massilian Semi-pelagianisme 4. It is true that of all men some in order after Christs death become faithfull but 't is false that in order after Christs death some become unfaithfull for Christ being to die in order found all men in impiety sin and enmity Rom. 5. v. 6.8 9. therefore he found all in infidelity 5. In that they know how to discriminate betweene the state of a sinner in his infidelity and before it they doubtlesse had not this knowledge in Scripture which knoweth not the state of sin or of sinners before infidelity or without it Rom. 11.31 Ephes 2.2 5.6 Col. 3.6 but testifieth that all men are borne the sons of wrath of infidelity and of disobedience This then is that corrupt lurking sort of mystery of the new Prophesie and the first lye upon which the five Articles and divers other both manifest and occult are built to wit that man is borne without infidelity and that there is no infidelity till man be growne up and rejects the Gospell and from hence that originall sin if any such be is a punishment not a fault and hence is it that the naturall man hath free-will to good and evill otherwise wrongfully is faith demanded of him who hath not the faculty of beleeving hence are predestination and election of fore-seene faith hence an universall impetration of reconciliation by Christs death hence is resistible grace or indifferent hence is the apostacy of the Saints uncertain perseverance doubtful faith other hid matters which time wil reveale Out of all this two things we have to observe One is that by this cunning shift of the order of faith to Christs death the contradiction is not unfolded or avoided by which they are forced to entangle themselves in this Article That Christ died absolutely for all and singular and obtained reconciliation for all and yet that he died not for Infidels whereof there be many nor obtained reconciliation for them which is an evident argument of an evill cause For when the Adversary is driven to admit of contradictions he is gone The other because this Article troubles the Church with contradictions and equivocations and overthrowes it selfe that it is not to be suffered in the Church ARTICLE III. Man hath not saving faith from himselfe nor by force of his free-will seeing that in the state of defection and sin he cannot of himself either thinke or do any good which is good indeed such as saving faith is but it is necessary that he be borne over againe by God in Christ through his holy Spirit and that he be renewed in his minde will affections and all his faculties that he might think understand will and performe that which is good according to that of Christ John 15.5 Without me yee can do nothing ARTICLE IV. This grace of God is the beginning progresse and perfection of all goodnesse and that so far that the regenerate man himselfe without this first or adventitious exciting consequent and co-operating grace can neither will thinke or do any good nor resist any evill tentation so that all the good workes which we can imagine are to be ascribed to the grace of God in Christ As for the true manner how that grace worketh that is not irresistible for it is said of many They resisted the holy Ghost Act. 7. and else-where in many other places The Examination ALthough these two Articles in some sort differ for the third is concerning the operating cause of faith and conversion in an unregenerate man the fourth in the former part is concerning the operating cause of the progresse increment and perfection of all good in the regenerate man the other part is concerning the manner by which that cause produceth both faith and conversion in the unregenerate and the progresse increment and perfection in the regenerate notwithstanding they do altogether cohere and therefore in the Conference were conjoyned by the parties that conferred yea and the fifth which is concerning the perseverance of the Saints Coll. p. 206. 225. 237. 268. is knit to the fourth because the way of operating grace hath relation as well to that perfection which is obtained by perseverance as to its beginning and progresse The third needs not much examination if we follow the naturall sense of the words in both parts it is consentaneous to holy Writ 1. That the procreating cause of saving faith in man is not man himselfe or his free-will because in the state of sin man is not fit to think or doe any good thing of himselfe according to Scripture Ephes 2.9 2 Cor. 3.5 c. 2. That man necessarily must be by God in Christ through the grace of the holy Ghost regenerated or illuminated in his minde renewed in his will affections c. to understand think will and perfect that which is good according to the place alledged John 15.6 The fourth also in the former part if you looke upon the words is true and gives glory to God because it ascribes the beginning progresse and perfection of all goodnesse in the regenerate man to God or to grace according to these sayings Jam. 1.7 Ephes 2.9 Phil. 1.6 c. Neither would the orthodox men in the Conference reprehend any of these if they be understood according to the meaning of holy Scripture But there is poyson in the taile The closure concerning the way of the operation of that grace takes away what before was granted They deny this way of operation to be irresistible in the Conference they call it resistible These words in their very sound are horrid and barbarous and not without a Solecisme they are barbarous because not knowne to Latine Writers for ought I know nor to the holy Scriptures unheard also in the Schooles of orthodox Protestants and perhaps of the Jesuites too I have not read all the Jesuites but Bellarmine the chiefest of them an exact Disputer of generall and speciall assistance or indifferent and not indifferent motion and grace in his Books of Grace Free-will hath it no where as I remember It seems that Arminius his party hath devised this high buskin of irresistible grace to the great benefit of their cause to make the truth the more envied As if forsooth the orthodoxall party did teach that grace were irresistible that is coactive or coaction Even in sense and signification the termes are barbarous for that is irresistible which cannot be resisted resistible which may be resisted By what Authour will they prove this to be spoken passively Why may not rather actively irresistible signifie that which cannot resist resistible which can resist Many verbals indeed in
is the most proper effect of predestination so that without perseverance predestination cannot be fulfilled 4. Because Christ prayed Coll. p. 344. and doth pray for the perseverance not of Peter alone but of all who were to beleeve by the Apostles preaching but the Father alwayes heares the Son Luke 22.32 Joh. 17.20 John 11.42 c. 5. Because they that are ingraffed into Christ by true faith Coll. p. 344. pray incessantly for their owne perseverance but whatsoever they aske of God by faith they obtaine it And this was Austines second Argument for the good of perseverance 6. Because they that are ingraffed by faith into Christ truly Coll. p. 345. are by the power of God faithfully preserved in faith persevering to the end Coll. p. 345. 1 Pet. 1.5 7. Because they that are by true faith ingraffed into Christ have their salvation sealed in their hearts by the earnest of the holy Ghost and consequently their faith and perseverance are sealed too Coll. p. 346. 2 Cor. 1.21 Ephes 1.13 c. 8. Because true beleevers are like a tree that doth not wither the wise man that built upon the rock the seed cast into the good ground c. according to Scripture Coll. p. 346. 9. Because true beleevers are distinguished from temporary back-sliders by reason the faith of those is rooted in their hearts but the faith of these hath no roote 10. Because the Scripture expresly confirmes Coll. p. 347. that the true beleevers can or shall never utterly fall away Rom. 6.2 8 9 10 11. 1 Joh 3.9 1 Joh. 5.4 Against these points all that with much verbosity are handled by the Novelists in the Conference from page 414. to page 459. come to this one point of the condition required in the faithfull which exception wee have already shewed both to be weake and also to be overthrowne by the promises themselves now all are reduced to this one solid and unanswerable demonstration from the position of sufficient causes to the position of the effect thus To whom God hath promised to give certainly perseverance in faith and who are kept by the power of God in faith to the end and for whose perseverance Christ hath prayed and doth pray and who pray themselves incessantly for the same and whose perseverance is grounded in Gods eternall predestination their perseverance in true faith unto the end is not doubtfull but sure according to the Scripture All ingraffed into Christ by true faith are such to whom God hath promised to give perseverance Jer. 32.40 Psal 25.1 c. and who by the power of God are preserved by faith unto salvation 1 Pet. 1.5 and for whose perseverance Christ did and doth pray John 17.20 Rom. 8.34 and who daylie in the Lords Prayer call upon God for the same whose perseverance at length is founded in Gods eternall predestination Mat. 24.24 Rom. 8.30 Ephes 1.11 14. 1 Thes 2.13 14. c. Therefore the perseverance of all those who are inserted by true faith into Christ is not doubtfull but certaine according to Scripture No lesse firme a demonstration doth the proximate cause yeeld which begets true faith alwayes remaining in the Elect out of two sayings in Scripture joyned together 1 Pet. 1.23 You are renewed not of mortall seed but of immortall by the word of God which abideth foe ever And 1 John 3.9 He that is borne of God sinneth not because the seed of God remaineth in him nor can he sin because he is borne of God Hence we reason thus They who are borne of the immortall seed of Gods word and in whom this immortall seed notwithstanding their infirmities doth remaine in them also faith abides nor doth it finally faile and consequently perseverance which is faith it selfe not failing but remaining and persevering the reason of this is the individuall knitting of the cause and the effect because the immortall seed of Gods word remaineth not in whom it doth remaine but by faith All that are ingraffed into Christ by true faith are borne againe of the immortall seed of Gods word as Peter the Apostle witnesseth and in them abideth this immortall seed not withstanding their infirmities witnesse John the Apostle In all then that are by true faith ingraffed into Christ faith remaines neither doth it ever utterly faile and consequently perseverance c. What need many words If the perseverance of the Saints be doubtfull then is it not given certainly by God to all them that aske it daylie praying with all their heart Hallowed by thy Name thy Kingdome come thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven Leade us not into tentation Cyp. de Orat. Aug. de bono persev c. 2.3.6 but deliver us from evill c. In which Petitions Cyprian and Austine learnedly and religiously teach that perseverance is begged of God then 2. this promise of God besides others will be vaine Heare O house of Jacob who have beene carried by me from the wombe even to your old age I am with you and till you be hairy I will carry you Isaiah 46.3 Phil. 1.6 I have made I will beare I will also carry and will deliver 3. In vaine will the Apostles most hearty perswasion confidence and promise be I am perswaded that he who hath begun a good worke in you will perfect it Rom. 8.33 1 Cor. 1.8 untill the day of Jesus Christ For I am perswaded that neither life nor death c. can separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus God will confirme you to the end unblamable untill the day of our Lord Jesus Christ 4. In vaine will be the prayer and confidence of the Saints praying with David O God forsake me not in mine old age and when my head groweth gray Thou hast shewed me many and great afflictions but thou hast returned and quickned me 5. Justifying faith will be in vain or the assurance of the remission of sins for the time present for he that doubteth of Gods promise for the time to come feignes that he beleeves the promise of the time present Isai 46.3 Isai 43.25 for these are conjoyned I did beare you I will beare you till your old age I I am he who blot out thine iniquities c. and will not remember thy sins any more 6. In vaine finally is the faith of eternall life and salvation because he that doubts of his perseverance in faith without which life eternall is not obtained how can he be confident of life eternall for he that doubts if he shall live till the morrow how can he be assured he shall live eternally so instead of faith a fallacious opinion shall take place in mens consciences hesitation doubting feare anxiety undermining and overthrowing all Christian comfort and confidence will domineere These are the fruits which the deniall of perseverance will bring forth all which are false impious blasphemous against which the perseverance of the Saints stands as a strong
him and to shew forth more and more his bounty and goodnesse doth adorne it with free rewards How God is said to wish our conversion and good works and yet they not thereby proved to be in our power Deut. 32.29 Luke 19.41 Obj. 3. What God doth wish and will to be done of us that we are able to performe by our selves but God doth wish and will our conversion and our good works Therefore we are able to performe them by our selves And so consequently we need not the operation and working of the holy Ghost Answ This reason is a fallacy deceiving by the ambiguity or the word wish For in the Major proposition it is taken as it useth properly to signifie in the Minor not so God is said to wish by a figure of speech called Anthropopathy making God to be affected after the order of men and therefore the kind of affirmation is divers in the Major and in the Minor But God is said to wish in two respects 1. In respect of his commanding and inviting Two waies God is said to wish any thing 2. In respect of his love towards his creatures and in respect of the torment of them that perish but not in respect of the execution of his justice Repl. 1. Hee it is that inviteth others and is delighted with their well-doing it followeth thereof that their well-doing is in their owne power and not in his who inviteth them but God is he who inviteth us and is delighted with our well-doing Therefore it is in our selves to doe well Answ We deny the Minor because it is not enough that God inviteth us but our will also to do well must be adjoyned which we cannot have but from God only God therefore doth wish our conversion and doth invite all unto it that is he requireth obedience towards his Law of all he liketh it in all and for the love which hee beareth unto his creature hee wisheth nothing more then that all performe it and all be saved but yet a will to performe it they only have whom God doth regenerate by his Spirit Yee have seen all that the Lord did before your eyes Deut. 29.4 yet the Lord hath not given you a heart to perceive and eyes to see and eares to heare unto this day Object 4. That which cannot be avoided is not sinne The unregenerate cannot avoid sinne Therefore their workes are not to be accounted sins Answ We deny the Major The inevitablenesse of an ill action doth noth take away sinfulnesse from it For it is enough to make sin if it be voluntary And how much the more necessarily men sin with so much the greater will they sin They cannot therefore pretend necessity to cloak their fault This doth the example of the Divell prove who sinneth so much the more grievously how much the more necessarily hee sinneth wittingly and willingly striving against God and contumeliously despiting him But they doe vainly and wickedly cavill That the justice of God doth not impute those sins to the Divell which he necessarily doth commit after his corruption Likewise That the Divell is now finally and without hope of pardon cast away of God but men have power yet in this life either to persist in sin or to forsake it and therefore those actions only of theirs are sins in which sin cannot be avoided For God is wroth with all sins of men and Divels and punisheth all sins with eternall paines or with equivalent punishment unto eternall Neither doth therefore necessary and inevitable or unavoidable sin cease to be sin for that there is or is not hope of obtaining recovery and pardon For whatsoever is committed against the Law of God that is sin whether it can be avoided or not avoided whether he who sinneth forsaketh his sin or persisteth in it Object 5. They who cannot but sin are unjustly punished but the unregenerate cannot but sin They who necessarily sin are justly punished because they do it voluntarily Therefore God doth unjustly punish them Answ They who necessarily sinne are unjustly punished except that necessity come voluntarily and by their owne will But men have drawne upon them that necessity voluntarily in the first Parents and themselves also doe willingly sinne Therefore God doth justly punish them Object 6. They who have not equall and like ability to chuse good or evill must needs be either all good or all evill The unregenerate have not like ability to chuse good and evill but only liberty to chuse evill Therefore they must needs be all alike evill Answ If the argument be understood of humane nature as it is without the grace of the holy Spirit it is wholly to be granted for it is certaine that all men before regeneration are alike and equally estranged from faith and conversion yea neither would they observe outward discipline behaviour except God bridled them that they should not commit outrage Gen. 20.6 I kept thee that thou shouldest not sin against me But if they conclude that all must needs continue alike evill when the holy Spirit moveth and inclineth their hearts and minds to conversion there is more in the conclusion then in the former propositions For as it is impossible that they should be converted whom God moveth not so it is not only possible but also necessary that they whom he vouchsafeth the grace of regeneration should be converted All that the Father giveth me John 6.37 Hos 13.9 Isa 59.2 shall come unto me Repl. It is said Thy destruction cometh of thy selfe Israel Your iniquities have separated between you and your God Therefore the cause of this difference that some are converted and some not is in the will of man and not in the bestowing or withdrawing of Gods grace that is before the grace of regeneration is bestowed so are some better then others as that they take that grace which others refuse But Hoseas addeth an answer In me only is thy help He sheweth that our safety doth so depend on God that wee cannot have it without his singular mercy and grace Wherefore destruction cometh of those that perish as concerning the merit of punishment but this taketh not away the superiour cause that is Gods reprobation For the last cause taketh not away the first cause The same is answered to that of Esaiah Sins separate the chosen from God for a time the reprobate for ever but yet the divine purpose and counsell of God going before by which God decreed to adjoyne those unto him or to cast them from him whom it seemed good to him so to deale with Rom. 9.18 He hath mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth Object 7. He that hath no liberty to doe good and eschew evill is in vaine pressed with precepts and doctrine but the unregenerate have not liberty to doe good workes and omit evill Therefore obedience is in vaine commanded them Ans The Major is to be denied for when
to sanctifie the Sabbath in shewing our obedience which we yeeld unto the doctrine Hither appertaineth the Sermon of Christ concerning the Sabbath wherein he declareth against the Jews Whether it be lawfull to do no good on the Sabbath day And whereas God will have his Sabbath to be kept all our life time yet will he have examples and testimonies thereof to be shewed especially on the externall or ceremoniall Sabbath day that is at those times which are allotted to the teaching and learning of Gods word For if at that time any man shew not his desire of obeying God when Gods doctrine soundeth in his eares and when God willeth us surceasing and omitting all other cares to meditate on godlinesse and amendment of life he giveth a token that he will far lesse doe it at another time Therefore hath it beene alwaies the custome of the Church to bestow almes on the Sabbath day and to performe the works of charity towards those that are in want nehem 8.10 Send part unto them for whom none is prepared for this day is holy unto our Lord. The contrary vices To the bestowing of almes is repugnant 1. A neglect or contempt of the poore and of the workes of charity towards them as when we doe not according to our power succour the poore that stand in need of our help 2. Ostentation and vaine-glory in giving our almes Mat. 6.2 which Christ condemneth 7. The honour of the Ministery of the Church VII Vertue or our obedience towards the whole Ministery in life and manners and this is the Morall Sabbath Five parts of the honour of the Ministery Now that obedience towards the Ministery comprehendeth many things Reverence Reverence that is an acknowledging of Gods order and will in the ordaining and maintaining of the Ministery and in the gathering of his Church by it that is a declaration both in words and deeds of this our acknowledgement and judgement of the Ministery 1 Cor. 4.1 Let a man so thinke of us as of the Ministers of Christ and the disposers of the secrets of God 2 Cor. 5.20 We are Embassadours for Christ as if God did beseech you through us Love Love whereby we gladly frequent divine assemblies and heare and learne the doctrine of the Church and wish well unto the faithfull Ministers of the Church not onely in respect of that duty of charity which we owe but also of the Ministery which they discharge How amiable are thy Tabernacles My soule longeth Psal 84.1 2. yea and fainteth for the courts of the Lord. Psal 122.1 I was glad when they said unto me We will goe into the house of the Lord. Obedience Heb. 13.17 Obedience in those things which are belonging unto the Ministery Obey them that have the over-sight of you Hither belong the works of love towards God and our neighbour even the whole life of a Christian which is that spirituall or morall Sabbath For to hold and celebrate that spirituall Sabbath is in the direction and ordering of our life to obey the voice of God speaking by the Ministery of the Church For God will therefore have the true doctrine to be learned of us that we may obey it James 1.22 Be ye doers of the word and not hearers onely deceiving your owne selves Thankfulnesse Thankefulnesse that is such duties as tend to the preservation and maintenance of the Ministery Ministers and Schooles For if God will have Ministers to be in his Church he will also that every one according to his ability help forward and further the maintenance of the Ministery and Schooles of learning and doe his endeavour that the Ministers Teachers and Schoole-masters be honestly provided for For without the study and learning of Arts and Sciences neither can men be made fit to teach nor the purity and sincerity of doctrine be upheld and maintained against Hereticks Hither appertaine Moses Laws of the first-borne of first-fruits of tithes and such like offerings which were allotted to the Priests and Levites by way of stipend whereby they might sustaine their owne life and their houshold that so they might wholly be imployed in the Ministery And albeit the circumstances of these Laws are abolished yet the generall remaineth for ever because God will have his Ministery to be maintained to the end of the world Deut. 12.19 1 Cor 9.7 Gal. 6.6 1 Tim 5.17 Mat. 10.14 Beware that thou forsake not the Levite as long as thou livest upon the earth Who goeth a warfare any time at his owne cost Who planteth a vineyard and eateth not of the fruit thereof Or who feedeth a flocke and eateth not of the milke of the flocke Lenity Lenity and moderation in bearing with such infirmities of the Ministers as do not enormously or manifestly corrupt or hinder the Ministery 1 Tim. 5.19 and hurt the Church by offence Against an Elder receive none accusation but under two or three witnesses To the honour of the Ministery of the Church is opposed the contempt of the Ministery as when either the Ministery of the Church is abolished or committed to men unworthy or unable or is denied to be the meanes and instrument which God will use for the gathering of his Church likewise when the Ministers are reproached when their doctrine is heard and not obeyed in the ordering of our life when the works of charity are neglected when necessary maintenance is not allowed the Ministers when the defence and protection of them and other duties of thankfulnesse are not performed towards them when the maintenance of Schooles and Studies and learning is neglected when the tolerable defects of the Ministers are not borne with and when for such the Ministery suffereth reproach and contumely In like manner also it is against the use of the whole Ministery not onely when some one privately neglecteth or omitteth the use of the Ministery but also when one by his commandement and perswasion or example or by some other hinderance calleth away his children family or any other from the use of the Ministery OF THE ECCLESIASTICALL MINISTERIE WHereas the publique externall worship of God and consequently the Ministery it selfe of the Church and the use and honour thereof is in this Commandement authorised as appeareth by that which hath beene already handled the doctrine concerning the Ministery of the Church is here to be examined The chiefe questions thereof are 1. What the Ministery of the Church is 2. For what end and purpose it was instituted 3. What are the degrees of Ministers 4. What are the duties and functions of Ministers 5. Vnto whom the Ministery is to be committed 1. What the Ministery of the Church is THe Ministery of the Church is a function by God ordained of teaching Gods word and administring his Sacraments according to his divine ordinance The parts then of the Ministery of the Church are two 1. To preach Gods word 2. Rightly to
administer the Sacraments 2. For what end and purpose the Ministery was instituted THe causes why God ordained the Church Ministery are Gods glory Psal 68.26 Gods glory because God will be magnified and invocated in this life by mankinde not only privately by particular men but also by the publique voice of the Church Give thanks to God in the Congregation Mens conversion Ephes 4.11 12. That it may be an instrument whereby to convert men unto God He gave some Apostles some Prophets c. for the gathering together of the Saints Mens instruction by men That God may apply himselfe to our infirmity in teaching men by men Mens edification by good example Psal 22.22 That men may provoke one another by their example unto godlinesse and to the magnifying and praising of God I will declare thy name unto my brethren in the midst of the Congregation will I praise thee Mans advancement in so high a calling That God may shew his love towards man in that he will have men to be Ministers of that great worke the ministery of reconciliation which also the very Son of God did administer The cleere apparency of the Church That the Church may be seene and heard among men and may be discerned from the other blasphemous and idolatrous multitude of men that so the Elect may be gathered unto it and that the Reprobate may be made more inexcusable while they contemne and endeavour to represse the voice and calling of God which they have heard But have they not heard No doubt their sound went out through all the earth and their words into the end of the world Now thanks be unto God which alwaies maketh us to triumph in Christ Rom. 10.18 2 Cor. 2.14 15 16. and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place for we are unto God the sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish to the one we are the savour of death unto death and to the other the savour of life unto life 3. What are the degrees of Ministers OF Ministers some are immediately called of God some mediately by the Church Immediately are called the Prophets and Apostles 1. Immediately called 1. Prophets The Prophets were Ministers immediately called of God to teach and open the doctrine of Moses and of the promise of the Messias to come as also to correct their manners in the Church and Common-wealth of Moses and to utter Prophecies of events in and without the Church having a testimony and warrant that they could not erre in doctrine 2. Apostles The Apostles were Ministers immediatly called by Christ to teach the doctrine concerning the Messias now exhibited and to spread it throughout the whole world having likewise a testimony and warrant that they could not erre in doctrine 2. Mediately called Mediately were called Evangelists The Evangelists who were helpers of the Apostles in their labours and were sent of the Apostles to teach divers Churches Bishops or Pastors Bishops or Pastors which are Ministers called by the Church to teach the word of God and to administer the Sacraments in some one certaine Church Doctors Doctors who are Ministers called by the Church to teach in some certaine Church Governours Governours who are Minsters chosen by the judgement of the Church to administer discipline and to ordaine things necessary for the Church Deacons Deacons who are Ministers chosen by the Church to take care for the poore and to distribute almes 4. What are the duties and functions of Ministers THe duties and functions of Ministers of the Church are in generall 1. Faithfully and skilfully to propound and deliver the true and sound doctrine of Gods Law and Gospel that the Church may know and understand it 2. Rightly to administer the Sacraments according to Gods institution 3. To goe before and shine unto the Church by their good example of Christian life and conversation Titus 2.7 Above all things shew thy selfe an example of good works 4. To give diligent attendance unto their flocke Acts 20.28 Take heed therefore unto your selves and to all the flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made you over seers to feed the Church of God 5. To yeeld their service in such judgements as are exercised by the Church 6. To take care that regard and respect be had of the poore 5. Vnto whom the Ministery is to be committed UNto whom and what manner of persons the Ministery is to be committed Saint Paul plainly delivereth in his Epistles to Timothy and to Titus And briefly to comprise them the Ministery of the Church is to be committed 1. Unto men 2 Tim. 2.12 not to women I permit not a woman to teach 2. To such as have a good testimony in and without the Church 1 Tim. 3. â 7. A Bishop must be unreproveable well reported of even of them which are without lest he fall into rebuke and the snare of the Devill 3. To such as are able to teach that is to such as rightly understand the doctrine and have gifts in some measure rightly to expound the same 2 Tim. 2.10 A Bishop must be apt to teach A work-man that needeth not to be ashamed Titus 1.9 dividing the word of truth aright Holding fast the faithfull word according to doctrine that he also may be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine and reprove them that say against it OF CEREMONIES WHereas one part of the fourth Commandement is Ceremoniall it shall not be unfit or impertinent to say and set downe some thing in this place concerning Ceremonies The speciall questions are 1. What Ceremonies are 2. How Ceremonies differ from Morall workes 3. How many sorts of Ceremonies there are 4. Whether the Church may ordaine Ceremonies 1. What Ceremonies are ALl divine worship was called of the Romans by the name of Ceremony d ee 1. lib. y. Ceremonia à carenio Macrob. Saturnal lib. 3. cap. 3. from the towne Caere wherein the Images of the gods were kept from the Gaules as Livie writeth In the Church Ceremonies are called Externall and solemne actions ordained in the ministery of the Church either for orders sake or signification 2. How Ceremonies differ from Morall works CEremonies differ from Morall works in that 1. Ceremonies are temporary Morall works are perpetuall 2. The Ceremonies are done alwaies alike The Morall are not done alwaies alike 3. The Ceremonies signifie The Morall are signified 4. The Morall are as the generall The Ceremoniall are restrained in speciall 5. The Ceremoniall serve for the Morall The Morall are the end or scope of the Ceremoniall 3. How many sorts of Ceremonies there are CEremonies are of two sorts some commanded by God some ordained by men Those that are commanded by God are the worship of God and cannot be changed but by God only Commanded by God 1. Sacrifices 2. Sacraments and those are either
can darken because the assumption of the flesh was made not according to any naturall propertie as is illocalitie by which the Word is united to the Father and holy Ghost but according to the characteristicall properties by which he is distinguished from the Father and holy Ghost as Damascen excellently sheweth Lib. 3. cap. 7. Otherwise either the assumption had not been made solely by the Word but also by the Father and holy Ghost or else surely all the other naturall attributes of the Word none excepted should be attributed to the flesh by the assumption or vertue of the union and so monstrously wee might affirme that the flesh in the eternall infinite incorporeall Word c. did most eminently transcend all respect of time finitie corporietie c. and hath truly obtained an eternall infinite incorporeall way of existing If so what will ubiquitarisme leave for Eutyches Where will our Adversaries sixth Thesis stand Where will our brother be our flesh our faith and comfort Wherefore in that with so much cunning the Sophister urgeth the illocalitie of the Word he paints to no purpose for by this he will be no more able to prove the locall true and solid flesh as hee calls it to be made illocall by the illocall Word in the vertue of the union then if he should say that mans bodie by the force of union hath most highly transcended all densitie corporietie mortalitie c. and doth truly obtaine in the soule a rationall spirituall immortall c. manner of existing because it is hypostatically united with the reasonable spirituall immortall soule Away with such trifles The proofe of the Major is nothing but like to the former fallacie of non causae because the illocalitie of God assuming is no more the cause of the illocalitie of the flesh assumed then the eternitie simplicitie immensitie of the same makes the flesh eternall most simple and immense We are not onely not to conceive any place or localitie in God but also time finitie and humanitie must cease to be in our thoughts Answ Must then the thought of these in the flesh assumed cease No because the union is so made that the natures and naturall properties remain entire and inconfused Neither is the proofe of the Minor to any purpose for the illocall hypostasis of the Word is the terme or limit not of the flesh but of the assumption of the flesh Neither is the flesh made the very illocall hypostasis of the Word or changed into it but so by it and in it assumed that it subsisteth in it and is sustained and borne up by it as the proper flesh of the Word In the meane while let it be and remain even in the Word the true and locall flesh such as was by the Word and in the Word assumed Neither is this the opinion of the Schooles as I shewed before when they say That the hypostasis is the Terminus ad quem of the Assumption or that the union is terminated in the person as if the nature assumed were made the hypostasis or were terminated and defined by the hypostasis but that with the Word assuming it is united into one hypostasis and that the union of two natures makes not one nature but one person In which sense they also dispute that the union is not made in the person but in the nature In vaine then under this vizard of the Schoolmen doth he seek to hide himselfe Furthermore Athanasius understands the humanitie to be so assumed into God that it is not therefore made God but that it subsisteth in the person of God and is the proper flesh of God that God may be truly man and man truly God As for Chemnitius his swelling words the simple truth is no waies moved by them In vaine then doth the Sophister defend himselfe with this target What is more usuall then Claw mee and I will claw thee From Master Luther who though in some passages hee wrote well concerning our Lords last words our orthodox men appeale lest they should seem to depend on men to Matthew Mark Luke John Paul Peter all which testifie that the flesh of our Saviour even in the Word was and remained locall They appeale to our Saviour himself who after his resurrection in his locall flesh not without the Word but in the Word not without the union but being then most united to the Word standing in the midst of his Disciples locally said See and touch a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see mee have They appeale from both the Confessions of Luther to both the Testaments of the living God to the Augustan Confession and to Master Luthers owne sounder writings in which he rejecteth the ubiquitie of the flesh Finally they appeale from the Bergensin harmonie to the harmonie of the holy Evangelists and Apostles which we know is publickly received in the Church of Christ XXXIX Out of what is said it appeares also that the union of the Word with the flesh and of the natures themselves one with another is to be described by a true and solid communion The Animadversion Now in the end he deduceth such consectaries which being rightly understood no orthodox Divine will reject But all of them are full of snares of which the younger sort must be briefly warned The first is That the union of the natures themselves one with another is to be described by a true and solid communion This is well Why then hitherto did he not thus describe it but defined it a bare immanencie when plainly and fully it should have been defined an union lest the title should lye But afore I gave the Reader a caveat concerning this cunning in the Argument Among the orthodox Fathers Communion often signifieth an union because the one common hypostasis of the two natures is made up by union and this is the true and solid communion of the natures because truly and solidly that is most really and narrowly the Deitie is communicated to the humanitie and the humanitie to the Deitie that is so united that they are one person their natures and properties remaining entire So Damascen lib. 3. cap. 6. The divinity in one of his hypostasis hath totally communicated himselfe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or is united to us Fulgentius to Donat. Man should never have received from God the grace of salvation if the communion that is the union of the divine and humane nature did not remaine in one person of Christ Yet oftner and properly in the Fathers Communion signifieth the common predication of either of the natures and properties thereof on the whole person in the concrete Which communication is not the union it selfe but the effect or consequence of the union and this communion is true and solid and as they speak most really in the person for it makes that God the Word is really solidly and truly man who suffered died rose againe and was received into glory and that man truly
solidly and most really is God eternall omnipotent immense and every-where But he cannot be called so in the natures for it is not the cause that the Deitie is truly and solidly the humanitie or man or that it suffered and died and was raised and assumed into glory c. nor that the humanitie is truly and solidly God or the Deitie eternall omnipotent immense and every-where for what else were such a communication then an Eutychian confusion of the properties and therefore of the natures And so much of the first consectarie But the Sophister cunningly understands the true and solid communion of the natures to be that reall and mutuall communication of the properties made in the natures that is the transfusion of the divine properties into the flesh and of the humane into the Deitie although Chemnitius and some of the sounder Ubiquitaries have not as yet absolutely confessed this mutuall communication feigning of a true mutuall union a communication not truly mutuall in the natures but in the humane nature only which wise remedy overthrowes it self sufficiently and is cunningly concealed here by the Sophister untill by the next Disputation he produce it againe upon the stage but died in brighter colours I warrant you XL. Therefore we affirme that the very person or hypostasis of the Word is communicated and that I may use the words of S. Cyril ineffably conferred so that according to Damascen that hypostasis of the Word is also made the hypostasis of the flesh XLI For if the Deity and the nature of the assumed humanity in Christ be one person it is necessary that that person of the Deity of the Word be common to both natures to the Deity naturally but to the humanity by vertue of the union personally XLII For if the Word no lesse then the children be really participant of flesh and bloud Heb. 2. why hath not the flesh by turne been partaker of the Word also or which is all one of its hypostasis and that not in name onely but truly and solidly XLIII For either the flesh will really be the person which is absurd or which is a necessary consequence will really communicate with the person of the Word assuming The Animadversion This is the other Corollarie That the very hypostasis is communicated to and collated upon the humanity ineffably This is also granted if it be rightly understood that this communication or collation is made by the hypostaticall union by which one and the same hypostasis of the Word and flesh is made up the natures and naturall properties remaining entire But this communication or collation of the hypostasis doth in no wise make the flesh it selfe the hypostasis and therefore nor God nor omnipotent immense illocall every-where c. which cunningly he intimates doth follow from thence and goeth about to make it so In the like sense we receive as orthodox when he saith That the flesh truly and solidly hath become partaker of the hypostasis of the Word and communicates really with the hypostasis of the Word assuming Neither needed hee to sweat and toile so much in proving of this but who observes not and abhorres the Sophisters cunning concerning the ubiquitary communication by which the flesh is made God immense illocall every-where Above also Thes 3. he made the flesh partaker of the person of the Word by force of the union Of which phrase see the Animadversion there XLIV But if the person of the Word is communicated and collated upon the humanity doubtlesse the Deity of this person must needs also be communicated to it lest we imagine that the Deity of the Word is really different from its hypostasis The Animadversion Nor doe we deny this third consectary That the very Deitie of the Word was communicated to the humanitie that is personally united For the Deitie of the Word and the hypostasis of the Word are the same in essence they onely differ in some respect therefore as the hypostasis so also the Deitie of the Word is truly said to be and is indeed communicated to the humanitie Or as he in great letters writes it COLLATED to wit by the hypostaticall union which makes that man but not the humanitie is God and every-where For the union makes the natures and properties common not to the nature or natures in the abstract as if one nature should be another or both or have the properties of both but to the person in the concrete that of both natures there be one person having and requiring in it selfe the properties of both XLV For this cause the Apostle teacheth That all fulnesse of the Deitie in Christ dwells bodily in the highest way of communion next to the mysterie of the Trinity which Ecclesiastick Writers illustrate and expresse by the Similie of soule and body as likewise of the fire and burning iron The Animadversion The Deitie of the Word and the fulnesse of the Deitie of the Word are the same for the Deitie is void of all division and multiplication therefore as that so this is communicated to the humanitie or as the Apostle speaketh It dwells in Christ bodily or personally So that the fulnesse of the Deitie inhabiting and this masse inhabited are one bodie one person one Suppositum as the School-men call it But what is this inhabitation to that fictitious effusion of the divine properties into the flesh As for the Similie of the soule and bodie how it agrees we have noted above upon the 20. Thesis The Similie of iron and a coale and a fierie sword is used by Athanasius Cyril and Damascen to declare that most inward and inseparable union and communication of the natures but it is not like in every thing and if it were it would not help the ubiquitarie communion it could prove nothing against Scripture for the union there is not of two substances but the formall copulation of subject and accident which as it makes not the heat to be iron nor hard not heavie so neither doth the heat make iron nor soft nor light c. XLVI Vnder this plenitude of all the Deity infallibly all the majestie of the properties of the Word is understood Of the communication of which majestie as also of the properties by Gods help we will discourse in the next Disputation The Animadversion Neither is this last denied by orthodox men That under the plenitude of all the Deitie all the majestie of the properties of the Word is understood For what else are the properties of the Word whether naturall or characteristicall then the very fulnesse of the Deitie of the Word But away with sophisticall cunningnesse That the majestie of the properties of the Word is the Deitie the immensitie the illocalitie the ubiquitie transsused by vertue of the union from the Word into the flesh really which if the Sophister shall attempt to prove in his next disputation by Gods help there shall be those who with solid arguments out of Gods word and pious